A Plea for the Christians

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Inscription

0Otto 7:4

Αὐτοκράτορσιν Μάρκῳ Αὐρηλίῳ Ἀντωνίνῳ καὶ Λουκίῳ Αὐρηλίῳ Κομμόδῳ, Ἀρμενιακοῖς, Σαρματικοῖς, τὸ δὲ μέγιστον Φιλοσόφοις.

Autokratorsin Markǭ Aurēliǭ Antōninǭ kai Loukiǭ Aurēliǭ Kommodǭ, Armeniakois, Sarmatikois, to de megiston Philosophois.

To the Emperors Marcus Aurelius Antoninus and Lucius Aurelius Commodus, conquerors of Armenia and Sarmatia, and, above all, philosophers.

Chapter 1

1Otto 7:4–10

Ἡ ὑμετέρα, μεγάλοι βασιλέων, οἰκουμένη, ἄλλος ἄλλοις ἔθεσι χρῶνται καὶ νόμοις, καὶ οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν νόμῳ καὶ φόβῳ δίκης, κἂν γελοῖα ᾖ, μὴ στέργειν τὰ πάτρια εἴργεται. Ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν Ἰλιεὺς θεὸν Ἕκτορα λέγει καὶ τὴν Ἑλένην Ἀδράστειαν ἐπιστάμενος προσκυνεῖ, ὁ δὲ Λακεδαιμόνιος Ἀγαμέμνονα Δία καὶ Φιλονόην τὴν Τυνδάρεω θυγατέρα καὶ Τέννην ὁ Τενέδιος σέβει, ὁ δὲ Ἀθηναῖος Ἐρεχθεῖ Ποσειδῶνι θύει· καὶ Ἀγραύλῳ Ἀθηναῖοι καὶ τελετὰς καὶ μυστήρια ἄγουσι καὶ Πανδρόσῳ, αἳ ἐνομίσθησαν ἀσεβεῖν ἀνοίξασαι τὴν λάρνακα. Καὶ ἑνὶ λόγῳ κατὰ ἔθνη καὶ δήμους θυσίας κατάγουσιν ἃς ἂν θέλωσιν ἄνθρωποι καὶ μυστήρια. Οἱ δὲ Αἰγύπτιοι καὶ αἰλούρους καὶ κροκοδείλους καὶ ὄφεις καὶ ἀσπίδας καὶ κύνας θεοὺς νομίζουσι. Καὶ τούτοις πᾶσιν ἐπιτρέπετε καὶ ὑμεῖς καὶ οἱ νόμοι, τὸ μὲν οὖν μηδʼ ὅλως θεὸν ἡγεῖσθαι ἀσεβὲς καὶ ἀνόσιον νομίσαντες, τὸ δὲ οἷς ἕκαστος βούλεται χρῆσθαι ὡς θεοῖς ἀναγκαῖον, ἵνα τῷ πρὸς τὸ θεῖον δέει ἀπέχωνται τοῦ ἀδικεῖν. Ὑμῖν δὲ (καὶ μὴ παρακρουσθῆτε ὡς οἱ πολλοὶ ἐξ ἀκοῆς) τὸ ὄνομα τί ἀπεχθάνεται; Οὐ γὰρ τὰ ὀνόματα μίσους ἄξια, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀδίκημα δίκης καὶ τιμωρίας. Διόπερ τὸ πρᾶον ὑμῶν καὶ ἥμερον καὶ τὸ πρὸς ἅπαντα εἰρηνικὸν καὶ φιλάνθρωπον θαυμάζοντες οἱ μὲν καθʼ ἕνα ἰσονομοῦνται, αἱ δὲ πόλεις πρὸς ἀξίαν τῆς ἴσης μετέχουσι τιμῆς, καὶ ἡ σύμπασα οἰκουμένη τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ συνέσει βαθείας εἰρήνης ἀπολαύουσιν. Ἡμεῖς δὲ οἱ λεγόμενοι Χριστιανοί, ὅτι μὴ προνενόησθε καὶ ἡμῶν, συγχωρεῖτε δὲ μηδὲν ἀδικοῦντας, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντων, ὡς προϊόντος τοῦ λόγου δειχθήσεται, εὐσεβέστατα διακειμένους καὶ δικαιότατα πρός τε τὸ θεῖον καὶ τὴν ὑμετέραν βασιλείαν, ἐλαύνεσθαι καὶ φέρεσθαι καὶ διώκεσθαι, ἐπὶ μόνῳ ὀνόματι προσπολεμούντων ἡμῖν τῶν πολλῶν, μηνύσαι τὰ καθʼ ἑαυτοὺς ἐτολμήσαμεν (διδαχθήσεσθε δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ λόγου ἄτερ δίκης καὶ παρὰ πάντα νόμον καὶ λόγον πάσχοντας ἡμᾶς), καὶ δεόμεθα ὑμῶν καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν τι σκέψασθαι, ὅπως παυσώμεθά ποτε ὑπὸ τῶν συκοφαντῶν σφαττόμενοι. Οὐδὲ γὰρ εἰς χρήματα ἡ παρὰ τῶν διωκόντων ζημία, οὐδὲ εἰς ἐπιτιμίαν ἡ αἰσχύνη, ἢ εἰς ἄλλο τι τῶν μειζόνων ἡ βλάβη· τούτων γὰρ καταφρονοῦμεν, κἂν τοῖς πολλοῖς δοκῇ σπουδαῖα, δέροντα οὐ μόνον μὴ ἀντιπαίειν οὐδὲ μὴν δικάζεσθαι τοῖς ἄγουσι καὶ ἁρπάζουσιν ἡμᾶς μεμαθηκότες, ἀλλὰ τοῖς μέν, κἂν κατὰ κόῤῥης προσπηλακίζωσι, καὶ τὸ ἕτερον παίειν παρέχειν τῆς κεφαλῆς μέρος, τοῖς δέ, εἰ τὸν χιτῶνα ἀφαιροῖντο, ἐπιδιδόναι καὶ τὸ ἱμάτιον. Ἀλλʼ εἰς τὰ σώματα καὶ τὰς ψυχάς, ὅταν ἀπείπωμεν τοῖς χρήμασιν, ἐπιβουλεύουσιν ἡμῖν, κατασκεδάζοντες ὄχλον ἐγκλημάτων· ἃ ἡμῖν μὲν οὐδὲ μέχρις ὑπονοίας, τοῖς δὲ ἀδολεσχοῦσι καὶ τῷ ἐκείνων πρόσεστι γένει.

Hē hymetera, megaloi basileōn, oikoumenē, allos allois ethesi chrōntai kai nomois, kai oudeis autōn nomǭ kai phobǭ dikēs, kan geloia ę̄, mē stergein ta patria eirgetai. Allʼ ho men Ilieus theon Hektora legei kai tēn Helenēn Adrasteian epistamenos proskynei, ho de Lakedaimonios Agamemnona Dia kai Philonoēn tēn Tyndareō thygatera kai Tennēn ho Tenedios sebei, ho de Athēnaios Erechthei Poseidōni thyei; kai Agraulǭ Athēnaioi kai teletas kai mystēria agousi kai Pandrosǭ, hai enomisthēsan asebein anoixasai tēn larnaka. Kai heni logǭ kata ethnē kai dēmous thysias katagousin has an thelōsin anthrōpoi kai mystēria. Hoi de Aigyptioi kai ailourous kai krokodeilous kai opheis kai aspidas kai kynas theous nomizousi. Kai toutois pasin epitrepete kai hymeis kai hoi nomoi, to men oun mēdʼ holōs theon hēgeisthai asebes kai anosion nomisantes, to de hois hekastos bouletai chrēsthai hōs theois anankaion, hina tǭ pros to theion deei apechōntai tou adikein. Hymin de (kai mē parakrousthēte hōs hoi polloi ex akoēs) to onoma ti apechthanetai? Ou gar ta onomata misous axia, alla to adikēma dikēs kai timōrias. Dioper to praon hymōn kai hēmeron kai to pros hapanta eirēnikon kai philanthrōpon thaumazontes hoi men kathʼ hena isonomountai, hai de poleis pros axian tēs isēs metechousi timēs, kai hē sympasa oikoumenē tę̄ hymeterą synesei batheias eirēnēs apolauousin. Hēmeis de hoi legomenoi Christianoi, hoti mē pronenoēsthe kai hēmōn, synchōreite de mēden adikountas, alla kai pantōn, hōs proïontos tou logou deichthēsetai, eusebestata diakeimenous kai dikaiotata pros te to theion kai tēn hymeteran basileian, elaunesthai kai pheresthai kai diōkesthai, epi monǭ onomati prospolemountōn hēmin tōn pollōn, mēnysai ta kathʼ heautous etolmēsamen (didachthēsesthe de hypo tou logou ater dikēs kai para panta nomon kai logon paschontas hēmas), kai deometha hymōn kai peri hēmōn ti skepsasthai, hopōs pausōmetha pote hypo tōn sykophantōn sphattomenoi. Oude gar eis chrēmata hē para tōn diōkontōn zēmia, oude eis epitimian hē aischynē, ē eis allo ti tōn meizonōn hē blabē; toutōn gar kataphronoumen, kan tois pollois dokę̄ spoudaia, deronta ou monon mē antipaiein oude mēn dikazesthai tois agousi kai harpazousin hēmas memathēkotes, alla tois men, kan kata korrhēs prospēlakizōsi, kai to heteron paiein parechein tēs kephalēs meros, tois de, ei ton chitōna aphairointo, epididonai kai to himation. Allʼ eis ta sōmata kai tas psychas, hotan apeipōmen tois chrēmasin, epibouleuousin hēmin, kataskedazontes ochlon enklēmatōn; ha hēmin men oude mechris hyponoias, tois de adoleschousi kai tǭ ekeinōn prosesti genei.

Your empire, greatest of sovereigns, has different peoples using different customs and laws, and none of them is prevented by law or fear of punishment from cherishing their ancestral ways, even if they are ridiculous. The man of Troy calls Hector a god and worships Helen, taking her to be Adrasteia; the Lacedaemonian reveres Agamemnon as Zeus, and Phylonoe the daughter of Tyndareus; the man of Tenedos reveres Tennes; the Athenian sacrifices to Erechtheus as Poseidon; and the Athenians perform rites and mysteries for Agraulus and Pandrosus, who were thought guilty of impiety for opening the chest. In a word, among the nations and peoples, people offer whatever sacrifices and hold whatever mysteries they wish. The Egyptians even hold cats, crocodiles, snakes, asps, and dogs to be gods. And to all these both you and the laws give leave, since you consider it impious and unholy to believe in no god at all, but necessary for each to worship as gods whomever he wishes, so that through fear of the divine people may keep from wrongdoing. But why is it that with you (and do not be misled, as the many are, by hearsay) a name is hated? Names do not deserve hatred; it is wrongdoing that deserves penalty and punishment. That is why, admiring your gentleness and mildness and your peaceable and humane attitude toward all, individuals enjoy equal rights, cities share in equal honor according to their rank, and the whole world enjoys deep peace through your wisdom. But we who are called Christians: you have not taken thought for us too, but allow us, who do no wrong and, as the argument will show, are of all people the most piously and justly disposed toward God and toward your rule, to be harassed, plundered, and persecuted, the multitude making war on us for our name alone. So we have ventured to set out our case before you (you will learn from our argument that we suffer without trial and contrary to all law and reason), and we beg you to give some thought to us as well, so that we may at last cease to be slaughtered by informers. For the damage our persecutors do us is not to our property, nor is the disgrace to our civic standing, nor the harm to any other of the lesser things. These we despise, even if the many think them important, since we have learned not only not to strike back at one who strikes us, nor to go to law with those who plunder and rob us, but to those who slap us on the face to turn the other side of the head to be struck too, and to those who take our tunic to give our cloak as well. But when we have given up our property, they plot against our bodies and souls, pouring out a flood of accusations that do not touch us even in suspicion, but belong to the gossips themselves and to people like them.

Chapter 2

2Otto 7:10–14

Καὶ εἰ μέν τις ἡμᾶς ἐλέγχειν ἔχει ἢ μικρὸν ἢ μεῖζον ἀδικοῦντας, κολάζεσθαι οὐ παραιτούμεθα, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἥτις πικροτάτη καὶ ἀνηλεὴς τιμωρία ὑπέχειν ἀξιοῦμεν. Εἰ δὲ μέχρις ὀνόματος ἡ κατηγορία (εἰς γοῦν τὴν σήμερον ἡμέραν ἃ περὶ ἡμῶν λογοποιοῦσιν ἡ κοινὴ καὶ ἄκριτος τῶν ἀνθρώπων φήμη, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀδικῶν Χριστιανὸς ἐλήλεγκται), ὑμῶν ἤδη ἔργον τῶν μεγίστων καὶ φιλανθρώπων καὶ φιλομαθεστάτων βασιλέων, ἀποσκευάσαι ἡμῶν νόμῳ τὴν ἐπήρειαν, ἵνʼ, ὥσπερ ἡ σύμπασα ταῖς παρʼ ὑμῶν εὐεργεσίαις καὶ καθʼ ἕνα κεκοινώνηκε καὶ κατὰ πόλεις, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἔχωμεν ὑμῖν χάριν, σεμνυνόμενοι ὅτι πεπαύμεθα συκοφαντούμενοι. Καὶ γὰρ οὐ πρὸς τῆς ὑμετέρας δικαιοσύνης τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους, αἰτίαν λαβόντας ἀδικημάτων, μὴ πρότερον ἢ ἐλεγχθῆναι κολάζεσθαι, ἐφʼ ἡμῶν δὲ μεῖζον ἰσχύειν τὸ ὄνομα τῶν ἐπὶ τῇ δίκῃ ἐλέγχων, οὐκ εἰ ἠδίκησέ τι ὁ κρινόμενος τῶν δικαζόντων ἐπιζητούντων, ἀλλʼ εἰς τὸ ὄνομα ὡς εἰς ἀδίκημα ἐνυβριζόντων. Οὐδὲν δὲ ὄνομα ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ οὐ πονηρὸν οὔτε χρηστὸν νομίζεται, διὰ δὲ τὰς ὑποκειμένας αὐτοῖς ἢ πονηρὰς ἢ ἀγαθὰς πράξεις ἢ φλαῦρα ἢ ἀγαθὰ δοκεῖ. Ὑμεῖς δὲ ταῦτα ἴστε φανερώτερον, ὡσανεὶ ἀπὸ φιλοσοφίας καὶ παιδείας πάσης ὁρμώμενοι. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ οἱ παρʼ ὑμῖν κρινόμενοι, κἂν ἐπὶ μεγίστοις φεύγωσι, θαῤῥοῦσιν, εἰδότες ὅτι ἐξετάσετε αὐτῶν τὸν βίον, καὶ οὔτε τοῖς ὀνόμασι προσθήσεσθε, ἂν ᾖ κενά, οὔτε ταῖς ἀπὸ τῶν κατηγοριῶν αἰτίαις, εἰ ψευδεῖς εἶεν· ἐν ἴσῃ τάξει τὴν καταδικάζουσαν τῆς ἀπολυούσης δέχονται ψῆφον. Τὸ τοίνυν πρὸς ἅπαντας ἴσον καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀξιοῦμεν, μὴ ὅτι Χριστιανοὶ λεγόμεθα μισεῖσθαι καὶ κολάζεσθαι (τί γὰρ ἡμῖν τὸ ὄνομα πρὸς κακίαν τελεῖ;), ἀλλὰ κρίνεσθαι ἐφʼ ὅτων ἂν καὶ εὐθύνῃ τις, καὶ ἢ ἀφίεσθαι ἀπολυομένους τὰς κατηγορίας ἢ κολάζεσθαι τοὺς ἁλισκομένους πονηρούς, μὴ ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι (οὐδεὶς γὰρ Χριστιανὸς πονηρός, εἰ μὴ ὑποκρίνεται τὸν λόγον), ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ ἀδικήματι. Οὕτω καὶ τοὺς ἀπὸ φιλοσοφίας κρινομένους ὁρῶμεν. Οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν πρὸ κρίσεως διὰ τὴν ἐπιστήμην ἢ τέχνην ἀγαθὸς ἢ πονηρὸς τῷ δικαστῇ εἶναι δοκεῖ, ἀλλὰ δόξας μὲν εἶναι ἄδικος κολάζεται, οὐδὲν τῇ φιλοσοφίᾳ προστριψάμενος ἔγκλημα (ἐκεῖνος γὰρ πονηρὸς ὁ μὴ ὡς νόμος φιλοσοφῶν, ἡ δὲ ἐπιστήμη ἀναίτιος), ἀπολυσάμενος δὲ τὰς διαβολὰς ἀφίεται. Ἔστω δὴ τὸ ἴσον καὶ ἐφʼ ἡμῶν· ὁ τῶν κρινομένων ἐξεταζέσθω βίος, τὸ δὲ ὄνομα παντὸς ἀφείσθω ἐγκλήματος. Ἀναγκαῖον δέ μοι ἀρχομένῳ ἀπολογεῖσθαι ὑπὲρ τοῦ λόγου δεηθῆναι ὑμῶν, μέγιστοι αὐτοκράτορες, ἴσους ἡμῖν ἀκροατὰς γενέσθαι καὶ μὴ τῇ κοινῇ καὶ ἀλόγῳ φήμῃ συναπενεχθέντας προκατασχεθῆναι, ἐπιτρέψαι δὲ ὑμῶν τὸ φιλομαθὲς καὶ φιλάληθες καὶ τῷ καθʼ ἡμᾶς λόγῳ. Ὑμεῖς τε γὰρ οὐ πρὸς ἀγνοίας ἐξαμαρτήσετε καὶ ἡμεῖς, τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀκρίτου τῶν πολλῶν φήμης ἀπολυσάμενοι, παυσόμεθα πολεμούμενοι.

Kai ei men tis hēmas elenchein echei ē mikron ē meizon adikountas, kolazesthai ou paraitoumetha, alla kai hētis pikrotatē kai anēleēs timōria hypechein axioumen. Ei de mechris onomatos hē katēgoria (eis goun tēn sēmeron hēmeran ha peri hēmōn logopoiousin hē koinē kai akritos tōn anthrōpōn phēmē, kai oudeis adikōn Christianos elēlenktai), hymōn ēdē ergon tōn megistōn kai philanthrōpōn kai philomathestatōn basileōn, aposkeuasai hēmōn nomǭ tēn epēreian, hinʼ, hōsper hē sympasa tais parʼ hymōn euergesiais kai kathʼ hena kekoinōnēke kai kata poleis, kai hēmeis echōmen hymin charin, semnynomenoi hoti pepaumetha sykophantoumenoi. Kai gar ou pros tēs hymeteras dikaiosynēs tous men allous, aitian labontas adikēmatōn, mē proteron ē elenchthēnai kolazesthai, ephʼ hēmōn de meizon ischyein to onoma tōn epi tę̄ dikę̄ elenchōn, ouk ei ēdikēse ti ho krinomenos tōn dikazontōn epizētountōn, allʼ eis to onoma hōs eis adikēma enybrizontōn. Ouden de onoma ephʼ heautou kai diʼ autou ou ponēron oute chrēston nomizetai, dia de tas hypokeimenas autois ē ponēras ē agathas praxeis ē phlaura ē agatha dokei. Hymeis de tauta iste phanerōteron, hōsanei apo philosophias kai paideias pasēs hormōmenoi. Dia touto kai hoi parʼ hymin krinomenoi, kan epi megistois pheugōsi, tharrhousin, eidotes hoti exetasete autōn ton bion, kai oute tois onomasi prosthēsesthe, an ę̄ kena, oute tais apo tōn katēgoriōn aitiais, ei pseudeis eien; en isę̄ taxei tēn katadikazousan tēs apolyousēs dechontai psēphon. To toinyn pros hapantas ison kai hēmeis axioumen, mē hoti Christianoi legometha miseisthai kai kolazesthai (ti gar hēmin to onoma pros kakian telei?), alla krinesthai ephʼ hotōn an kai euthynę̄ tis, kai ē aphiesthai apolyomenous tas katēgorias ē kolazesthai tous haliskomenous ponērous, mē epi tǭ onomati (oudeis gar Christianos ponēros, ei mē hypokrinetai ton logon), epi de tǭ adikēmati. Houtō kai tous apo philosophias krinomenous horōmen. Oudeis autōn pro kriseōs dia tēn epistēmēn ē technēn agathos ē ponēros tǭ dikastę̄ einai dokei, alla doxas men einai adikos kolazetai, ouden tę̄ philosophią prostripsamenos enklēma (ekeinos gar ponēros ho mē hōs nomos philosophōn, hē de epistēmē anaitios), apolysamenos de tas diabolas aphietai. Estō dē to ison kai ephʼ hēmōn; ho tōn krinomenōn exetazesthō bios, to de onoma pantos apheisthō enklēmatos. Anankaion de moi archomenǭ apologeisthai hyper tou logou deēthēnai hymōn, megistoi autokratores, isous hēmin akroatas genesthai kai mē tę̄ koinę̄ kai alogǭ phēmę̄ synapenechthentas prokataschethēnai, epitrepsai de hymōn to philomathes kai philalēthes kai tǭ kathʼ hēmas logǭ. Hymeis te gar ou pros agnoias examartēsete kai hēmeis, ta apo tēs akritou tōn pollōn phēmēs apolysamenoi, pausometha polemoumenoi.

If anyone can convict us of wrongdoing, small or great, we do not refuse punishment, but think it right to undergo the harshest and most pitiless penalty there is. But if the charge goes no further than a name (to this very day what people say about us is the invention of common and uncritical rumor, and no Christian has been convicted of wrongdoing), then it is now your task, most great, humane, and learned emperors, to remove this abuse from us by law, so that, just as the whole world, individuals and cities alike, has shared in your benefits, we too may be grateful to you, proud that we are no longer the victims of informers. For it does not befit your justice that others, when charged with crimes, are not punished before they are convicted, while in our case the name counts for more than the proofs offered at the trial, the judges not asking whether the accused has done any wrong, but insulting the name as if it were a crime. No name in and of itself is thought either bad or good; names seem bad or good because of the bad or good actions that underlie them. You know this better than anyone, since you proceed from philosophy and every kind of learning. That is why those who are tried before you, even if they face the gravest charges, are confident: they know that you will examine their lives, and will give no weight to names if they are empty, nor to the accusers' charges if they are false; and they accept a verdict of condemnation on the same terms as one of acquittal. We too, then, ask for the treatment given to all: not to be hated and punished because we are called Christians (for what does the name contribute to wickedness?), but to be tried on whatever charges anyone brings against us, and either to be released if we clear ourselves of the accusations, or to be punished if we are found to be wicked; not for the name (for no Christian is wicked, unless he is only playing a part in our profession), but for the crime. This is how we see philosophers tried too. None of them seems to the judge, before the trial, to be good or bad because of his knowledge or art; if he is found to be unjust he is punished, without any charge being brought against philosophy (for the wicked one is he who does not practice philosophy as he should, while the knowledge itself is blameless); and if he refutes the slanders he is released. Let there be equal treatment for us as well: let the life of the accused be examined, and let the name be free of every charge. As I begin my defense of our teaching I must beg you, most great emperors, to be impartial hearers and not to be carried away and prejudiced by common and irrational rumor, but to turn your love of learning and of truth to our teaching as well. For you will not err through ignorance, and we, freed from the uncritical rumors of the many, will cease to be warred against.

Chapter 3

3Otto 7:14–18

Τρία ἐπιφημίζουσιν ἡμῖν ἐγκλήματα, ἀθεότητα, Θυέστεια δεῖπνα, Οἰδιποδείους μίξεις. Ἀλλὰ εἰ μὲν ἀληθῆ ταῦτα, μηδενὸς γένους φείσησθε, ἐπεξέλθετε δὲ τοῖς ἀδικήμασι· σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ παισὶ προῤῥίζους ἡμᾶς ἀποκτείνατε, εἴ γέ τις Χριστιανῶν ζῇ δίκην θηρίων. Καίτοι γε καὶ τὰ θηρία τῶν ὁμογενῶν οὐχ ἅπτεται, καὶ νόμῳ φύσεως καὶ πρὸς ἕνα καιρὸν τὸν τῆς τεκνοποιΐας, οὐκ ἐπʼ ἀδείας μίγνυται, γνωρίζει δὲ καὶ ὑφʼ ὧν ὠφελεῖται. Εἴ τις οὖν καὶ τῶν θηρίων ἀνημερώτερος, τίνα οὗτος πρὸς τὰ τηλικαῦτα ὑποσχὼν δίκην καὶ πρὸς ἀξίαν κεκολάσθαι νομισθήσεται; Εἰ δὲ λογοποιΐαι ταῦτα καὶ διαβολαὶ κεναί, φυσικῷ λόγῳ πρὸς τὴν ἀρετὴν τῆς κακίας ἀντικειμένης καὶ πολεμούντων ἀλλήλοις τῶν ἐναντίων θείῳ νόμῳ, καὶ τοῦ μηδὲν τούτων ἀδικεῖν ὑμεῖς μάρτυρες, κελεύοντες μὴ μηνύειν, πρὸς ὑμῶν λοιπὸν ἐξέτασιν ποιήσασθαι βίου, δογμάτων, τῆς πρὸς ὑμᾶς καὶ τὸν ὑμέτερον οἶκον καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν σπουδῆς καὶ ὑπακοῆς, καὶ οὕτω ποτὲ συγχωρῆσαι ἡμῖν οὐδὲν πλέον τοῖς διώκουσιν ἡμᾶς. Νικήσομεν γὰρ αὐτούς, ὑπὲρ ἀληθείας ἀόκνως καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς ἐπιδιδόντες.

Tria epiphēmizousin hēmin enklēmata, atheotēta, Thyesteia deipna, Oidipodeious mixeis. Alla ei men alēthē tauta, mēdenos genous pheisēsthe, epexelthete de tois adikēmasi; syn gynaixi kai paisi prorrhizous hēmas apokteinate, ei ge tis Christianōn zę̄ dikēn thēriōn. Kaitoi ge kai ta thēria tōn homogenōn ouch haptetai, kai nomǭ physeōs kai pros hena kairon ton tēs teknopoiïas, ouk epʼ adeias mignytai, gnōrizei de kai hyphʼ hōn ōpheleitai. Ei tis oun kai tōn thēriōn anēmerōteros, tina houtos pros ta tēlikauta hyposchōn dikēn kai pros axian kekolasthai nomisthēsetai? Ei de logopoiïai tauta kai diabolai kenai, physikǭ logǭ pros tēn aretēn tēs kakias antikeimenēs kai polemountōn allēlois tōn enantiōn theiǭ nomǭ, kai tou mēden toutōn adikein hymeis martyres, keleuontes mē mēnyein, pros hymōn loipon exetasin poiēsasthai biou, dogmatōn, tēs pros hymas kai ton hymeteron oikon kai tēn basileian spoudēs kai hypakoēs, kai houtō pote synchōrēsai hēmin ouden pleon tois diōkousin hēmas. Nikēsomen gar autous, hyper alētheias aoknōs kai tas psychas epididontes.

Three charges are brought against us: atheism, Thyestean feasts, and Oedipean intercourse. If these are true, spare no class of us; proceed against the crimes; destroy us root and branch, with our wives and children, if indeed any Christian lives like the beasts. And yet even the beasts do not touch their own kind, and they mate by the law of nature, only at one season, for the begetting of offspring, not at will; and they recognize those who do them good. If anyone, then, is more savage than the beasts, what penalty could he suffer for such crimes that would be thought to punish him as he deserves? But if these things are inventions and empty slanders (since by a natural principle vice is opposed to virtue, and opposites war against each other by a divine law), and you yourselves are witnesses that we commit none of these crimes, since you forbid people to inform against us, then it remains for you to examine our life, our teachings, and our loyalty and obedience to you, your house, and your rule, and so at last to grant us no more than you grant to those who persecute us. For we shall overcome them, readily giving even our lives for the truth.

Chapter 4

4Otto 7:18–22

Ὅτι μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἐσμὲν ἄθεοι· πρὸς ἓν ἕκαστον ἀπαντήσω τῶν ἐγκλημάτων, μὴ καὶ γελοῖον ᾖ τοὺς λέγοντας μὴ ἐλέγχειν· Διαγόρᾳ μὲν γὰρ εἰκότως ἀθεότητα ἐπεκάλουν Ἀθηναῖοι, μὴ μόνον τὸν Ὀρφικὸν εἰς μέσον κατατιθέντι λόγον καὶ τὰ ἐν Ἐλευσῖνι καὶ τὰ τῶν Καβείρων δημεύοντι μυστήρια καὶ τὸ τοῦ Ἡρακλέους ἵνα τὰς γογγύλας ἑψοῖ κατακόπτοντι ξόανον, ἄντικρυς δὲ ἀποφαινομένῳ μηδʼ ὅλως εἶναι θεόν. Ἡμῖν δέ, διαιροῦσιν ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης τὸν θεόν, καὶ δεικνύουσιν ἕτερον μέν τι εἶναι τὴν ὕλην ἄλλο δὲ τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸ διὰ μέσου πολύ (τὸ μὲν γὰρ θεῖον ἀγένητον εἶναι καὶ ἀΐδιον, νῷ μόνῳ καὶ λόγῳ θεωρούμενον, τὴν δὲ ὕλην γενητὴν καὶ φθαρτήν), μή τι οὐκ ἀλόγως τὸ τῆς ἀθεότητος ἐπικαλοῦσιν ὄνομα; Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἐφρονοῦμεν ὅμοια τῷ Διαγόρᾳ, τοσαῦτα ἔχοντες πρὸς θεοσέβειαν ἐνέχυρα, τὸ εὔτακτον, τὸ διὰ παντὸς σύμφωνον, τὸ μέγεθος, τὴν χροίαν, τὸ σχῆμα, τὴν διάθεσιν τοῦ κόσμου, εἰκότως ἂν ἡμῖν καὶ ἡ τοῦ μὴ θεοσεβεῖν δόξα καὶ ἡ τοῦ ἐλαύνεσθαι αἰτία προσετρίβετο. Ἐπεὶ δὲ ὁ λόγος ἡμῶν ἕνα θεὸν ἄγει τὸν τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς ποιητήν, αὐτὸν μὲν οὐ γενόμενον (ὅτι τὸ ὂν οὐ γίνεται ἀλλὰ τὸ μὴ ὄν), πάντα δὲ διὰ τοῦ παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγου πεποιηκότα, ἑκάτερα ἀλόγως πάσχομεν, καὶ κακῶς ἀγορευόμεθα καὶ διωκόμεθα.

Hoti men oun ouk esmen atheoi; pros hen hekaston apantēsō tōn enklēmatōn, mē kai geloion ę̄ tous legontas mē elenchein; Diagorą men gar eikotōs atheotēta epekaloun Athēnaioi, mē monon ton Orphikon eis meson katatithenti logon kai ta en Eleusini kai ta tōn Kabeirōn dēmeuonti mystēria kai to tou Hērakleous hina tas gongylas hepsoi katakoptonti xoanon, antikrys de apophainomenǭ mēdʼ holōs einai theon. Hēmin de, diairousin apo tēs hylēs ton theon, kai deiknyousin heteron men ti einai tēn hylēn allo de ton theon kai to dia mesou poly (to men gar theion agenēton einai kai aïdion, nǭ monǭ kai logǭ theōroumenon, tēn de hylēn genētēn kai phthartēn), mē ti ouk alogōs to tēs atheotētos epikalousin onoma? Ei men gar ephronoumen homoia tǭ Diagorą, tosauta echontes pros theosebeian enechyra, to eutakton, to dia pantos symphōnon, to megethos, tēn chroian, to schēma, tēn diathesin tou kosmou, eikotōs an hēmin kai hē tou mē theosebein doxa kai hē tou elaunesthai aitia prosetribeto. Epei de ho logos hēmōn hena theon agei ton toude tou pantos poiētēn, auton men ou genomenon (hoti to on ou ginetai alla to mē on), panta de dia tou parʼ autou logou pepoiēkota, hekatera alogōs paschomen, kai kakōs agoreuometha kai diōkometha.

That we are not atheists (I will answer each of the charges in turn, so that it will not be ridiculous for us to leave our accusers unrefuted): The Athenians were right to charge Diagoras with atheism, since he not only divulged the Orphic doctrine and made public the mysteries of Eleusis and of the Cabiri, and chopped up the wooden statue of Heracles to boil his turnips, but openly declared that there is no god at all. But we distinguish God from matter, and show that matter is one thing and God another, and that the gulf between them is great (for the divine is unbegotten and eternal, contemplated by mind and reason alone, while matter is begotten and perishable). Is it not irrational, then, to apply the name of atheism to us? If we thought as Diagoras did, while having so many pledges that move us to piety (the good order, the universal harmony, the size, the color, the shape, and the arrangement of the world), then the reputation for impiety and the reason for our being persecuted might rightly be attached to us. But since our teaching acknowledges one God, the Maker of this universe, who did not himself come into being (for what is does not come into being, but what is not), but made all things through the Word that comes from him, we suffer both things irrationally: we are slandered and we are persecuted.

Chapter 5

5Otto 7:22–28

Καὶ ποιηταὶ μὲν καὶ φιλόσοφοι οὐκ ἔδοξαν ἄθεοι, ἐπιστήσαντες περὶ θεοῦ. Ὁ μὲν Εὐριπίδης ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν κατὰ κοινὴν πρόληψιν ἀνεπιστημόνως ὀνομαζομένων θεῶν διαπορῶν· Ὤφειλε δʼ, εἴπερ ἔστʼ ἐν οὐρανῷ Ζεύς, μὴ τὸν αὐτὸν δυστυχῆ καθιστάναι. Ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ κατʼ ἐπιστήμην νοητοῦ ὡς ἔχει νοῦς δογματίζων· Ὁρᾷς τὸν ὑψοῦ τόνδʼ ἄπειρον αἰθέρα Καὶ γῆν πέριξ ἔχονθʼ ὑγραῖς ἐν ἀγκάλαις; Τοῦτον νόμιζε Ζῆνα, τόνδʼ ἡγοῦ θεόν. Τῶν μὲν γὰρ οὔτε τὰς οὐσίας, αἷς ἐπικατηγορεῖσθαι τὸ ὄνομα συμβέβηκεν, ὑποκειμένας ἑώρα (Ζῆνα γάρ, ὅστις ἐστὶ Ζεύς, οὐκ οἶδα πλὴν λόγῳ) οὔτε τὰ ὀνόματα καθʼ ὑποκειμένων κατηγορεῖσθαι πραγμάτων. (Ὧν γὰρ αἱ οὐσίαι οὐχ ὑπόκεινται, τί πλέον αὐτοῖς τῶν ὀνομάτων;) Τὸν δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἔργων, ὄψει τῶν ἀδήλων νοῶν τὰ φαινόμενα ἀέρος, αἰθέρος, γῆς. Οὗ οὖν τὰ ποιήματα καὶ ὑφʼ οὗ τῷ πνεύματι ἡνιοχεῖται, τοῦτον κατελαμβάνετο εἶναι θεόν, συνᾴδοντος τούτῳ καὶ Σοφοκλέους· Εἷς ταῖς ἀληθείαισιν, εἷς ἐστιν θεός, Ὃς οὐρανόν τʼ ἔτευξε καὶ γαῖαν μακράν, πρὸς τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ φύσιν τοῦ κάλλους τὰ ἐκείνου πληρουμένην ἑκάτερα, καὶ ποῦ δεῖ εἶναι τὸν θεὸν καὶ ὅτι ἕνα δεῖ εἶναι, διδάσκων.

Kai poiētai men kai philosophoi ouk edoxan atheoi, epistēsantes peri theou. Ho men Euripidēs epi men tōn kata koinēn prolēpsin anepistēmonōs onomazomenōn theōn diaporōn; Ōpheile dʼ, eiper estʼ en ouranǭ Zeus, mē ton auton dystychē kathistanai. Epi de tou katʼ epistēmēn noētou hōs echei nous dogmatizōn; Horąs ton hypsou tondʼ apeiron aithera Kai gēn perix echonthʼ hygrais en ankalais? Touton nomize Zēna, tondʼ hēgou theon. Tōn men gar oute tas ousias, hais epikatēgoreisthai to onoma symbebēken, hypokeimenas heōra (Zēna gar, hostis esti Zeus, ouk oida plēn logǭ) oute ta onomata kathʼ hypokeimenōn katēgoreisthai pragmatōn. (Hōn gar hai ousiai ouch hypokeintai, ti pleon autois tōn onomatōn?) Ton de apo tōn ergōn, opsei tōn adēlōn noōn ta phainomena aeros, aitheros, gēs. Hou oun ta poiēmata kai hyphʼ hou tǭ pneumati hēniocheitai, touton katelambaneto einai theon, synądontos toutǭ kai Sophokleous; Heis tais alētheiaisin, heis estin theos, Hos ouranon tʼ eteuxe kai gaian makran, pros tēn tou theou physin tou kallous ta ekeinou plēroumenēn hekatera, kai pou dei einai ton theon kai hoti hena dei einai, didaskōn.

Poets and philosophers were not thought to be atheists when they turned their minds to God. Euripides, puzzled about those who are ignorantly called gods according to common opinion, says: “If Zeus is in heaven, he ought not to make the same man unhappy.” But concerning the one who is apprehended by knowledge, he teaches as the mind understands it: “Do you see this boundless ether on high, which holds the earth around in its moist embrace? Think this is Zeus; consider this to be God.” For of the former he saw neither real substances underlying them, to which the name is applied (“Zeus, whoever Zeus is, I do not know, except by hearsay”), nor names applied to things that really exist (for where there are no real substances, what more is there than names?). But the other he apprehended from his works, taking the visible things, air, ether, and earth, as a view of what is unseen. So he understood that the one whose works these are, and by whose spirit they are guided, is God. Sophocles agrees with him: “One, in truth, one is God, who made the heaven and the broad earth.” He teaches, with regard to the nature of God, that both heaven and earth are filled with his beauty, and where God must be, and that he must be one.

Chapter 6

6Otto 7:28–34

Καὶ Φιλόλαος δέ, ὥσπερ ἐν φρουρᾷ πάντα ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ περιειλῆφθαι λέγων, καὶ τὸ ἕνα εἶναι καὶ τὸ ἀνωτέρω τῆς ὕλης δεικνύει. Λύσις δὲ καὶ Ὄψιμος ὁ μὲν ἀριθμὸν ἄῤῥητον ὁρίζεται τὸν θεόν, ὁ δὲ τοῦ μεγίστου τῶν ἀριθμῶν τὴν παρὰ τὸν ἐγγυτάτω ὑπεροχήν. Εἰ δὲ μέγιστος μὲν ἀριθμὸς ὁ δέκα κατὰ τοὺς Πυθαγορικούς, ὁ τετρακτύς τε ὢν καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀριθμητικοὺς καὶ τοὺς ἁρμονίους περιέχων λόγους, τούτῳ δὲ ἐγγὺς παράκειται ὁ ἐννέα, μονάς ἐστιν ὁ θεός, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν εἷς. Ἑνὶ γὰρ ὑπερέχει ὁ μέγιστος τὸν ἐγγυτάτω ἐλάχιστον αὐτῷ. Πλάτων δὲ καὶ Ἀριστοτέλης, καὶ οὐχ ὡς ἐπιδεικνύων τὰ δόγματα τῶν φιλοσόφων ἐπʼ ἀκριβές, οὕτως ἃ εἰρήκασι περὶ θεοῦ διέξειμι· οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι ὅσον συνέσει καὶ ἰσχύϊ τῆς βασιλείας πάντων ὑπερέχετε τοσοῦτον καὶ τῷ πᾶσαν παιδείαν ἀκριβοῦν πάντων κρατεῖτε, οὕτω καθʼ ἕκαστον παιδείας μέρος κατορθοῦντες ὡς οὐδὲ οἱ ἓν αὐτῆς μόριον ἀποτεμνόμενοι. Ἀλλʼ ἐπειδὴ ἀδύνατον δεικνύειν ἄνευ παραθέσεως ὀνομάτων ὅτι μὴ μόνοι εἰς μονάδα τὸν θεὸν κατακλείομεν, ἐπὶ τὰς δόξας ἐτραπόμην. Φησὶν οὖν ὁ Πλάτων· Τὸν μὲν οὖν ποιητὴν καὶ πατέρα τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς εὑρεῖν τε ἔργον καὶ εὑρόντα εἰς πάντας ἀδύνατον λέγειν· ἕνα τὸν ἀγένητον καὶ ἀίδιον νοῶν θεόν. Εἰ δʼ οἶδεν καὶ ἄλλους, οἷον ἥλιον καὶ σελήνην καὶ ἀστέρας, ἀλλʼ ὡς γενητοὺς οἶδεν αὐτούς· Θεοὶ θεῶν, ὧν ἐγὼ δημιουργὸς πατήρ τε ἔργων, ἄλυτα ἐμοῦ μὴ θέλοντος· τὸ μὲν οὖν δεθὲν πᾶν λυτόν. Εἰ τοίνυν οὐκ ἔστιν ἄθεος Πλάτων, ἕνα τὸν δημιουργὸν τῶν ὅλων νοῶν ἀγένητον θεόν, οὐδὲ ἡμεῖς ἄθεοι, ὑφʼ οὗ λόγῳ δεδημιούργηται καὶ τῷ παρʼ αὐτοῦ πνεύματι συνέχεται τὰ πάντα τοῦτον εἰδότες καὶ κρατοῦντες θεόν. Ὁ δὲ Ἀριστοτέλης καὶ οἱ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, ἕνα ἄγοντες οἱονεὶ ζῶον σύνθετον, ἐκ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος συνεστηκότα λέγουσι τὸν θεόν, σῶμα μὲν αὐτοῦ τὸ αἰθέριον νομίζοντες, τούς τε πλανωμένους ἀστέρας καὶ τὴν σφαῖραν τῶν ἀπλανῶν, κινούμενα κυκλοφορητικῶς, ψυχὴν δὲ τὸν ἐπὶ τῇ κινήσει τοῦ σώματος λόγον, αὐτὸν μὲν οὐ κινούμενον, αἴτιον δὲ τῆς τούτου κινήσεως γινόμενον. Οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς, κἂν ταῖς προσηγορίαις κατὰ τὰς παραλλάξεις τῆς ὕλης, διʼ ἧς φασι τὸ πνεῦμα χωρεῖν τοῦ θεοῦ, πληθύνωσι τὸ θεῖον τοῖς ὀνόμασι, τῷ γοῦν ἔργῳ ἕνα νομίζουσι τὸν θεόν· εἰ γὰρ ὁ μὲν θεὸς πῦρ τεχνικὸν ὁδῷ βαδίζον ἐπὶ γενέσεις κόσμου, ἐμπεριειληφὸς ἅπαντας τοὺς σπερματικοὺς λόγους, καθʼ οὓς ἕκαστα καθʼ εἱμαρμένην γίνεται, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα αὐτοῦ διήκει διʼ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου, ὁ θεὸς εἷς κατʼ αὐτούς, Ζεὺς μὲν κατὰ τὸ ζέον τῆς ὕλης ὀνομαζόμενος, Ἥρα δὲ κατὰ τὸν ἀέρα, καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ καθʼ ἕκαστον τῆς ὕλης μέρος διʼ ἧς κεχώρηκε καλούμενος.

Kai Philolaos de, hōsper en phrourą panta hypo tou theou perieilēphthai legōn, kai to hena einai kai to anōterō tēs hylēs deiknyei. Lysis de kai Opsimos ho men arithmon arrhēton horizetai ton theon, ho de tou megistou tōn arithmōn tēn para ton engytatō hyperochēn. Ei de megistos men arithmos ho deka kata tous Pythagorikous, ho tetraktys te ōn kai pantas tous arithmētikous kai tous harmonious periechōn logous, toutǭ de engys parakeitai ho ennea, monas estin ho theos, toutʼ estin heis. Heni gar hyperechei ho megistos ton engytatō elachiston autǭ. Platōn de kai Aristotelēs, kai ouch hōs epideiknyōn ta dogmata tōn philosophōn epʼ akribes, houtōs ha eirēkasi peri theou diexeimi; oida gar hoti hoson synesei kai ischyï tēs basileias pantōn hyperechete tosouton kai tǭ pasan paideian akriboun pantōn krateite, houtō kathʼ hekaston paideias meros katorthountes hōs oude hoi hen autēs morion apotemnomenoi. Allʼ epeidē adynaton deiknyein aneu paratheseōs onomatōn hoti mē monoi eis monada ton theon katakleiomen, epi tas doxas etrapomēn. Phēsin oun ho Platōn; Ton men oun poiētēn kai patera toude tou pantos heurein te ergon kai heuronta eis pantas adynaton legein; hena ton agenēton kai aidion noōn theon. Ei dʼ oiden kai allous, hoion hēlion kai selēnēn kai asteras, allʼ hōs genētous oiden autous; Theoi theōn, hōn egō dēmiourgos patēr te ergōn, alyta emou mē thelontos; to men oun dethen pan lyton. Ei toinyn ouk estin atheos Platōn, hena ton dēmiourgon tōn holōn noōn agenēton theon, oude hēmeis atheoi, hyphʼ hou logǭ dedēmiourgētai kai tǭ parʼ autou pneumati synechetai ta panta touton eidotes kai kratountes theon. Ho de Aristotelēs kai hoi apʼ autou, hena agontes hoionei zōon syntheton, ek psychēs kai sōmatos synestēkota legousi ton theon, sōma men autou to aitherion nomizontes, tous te planōmenous asteras kai tēn sphairan tōn aplanōn, kinoumena kyklophorētikōs, psychēn de ton epi tę̄ kinēsei tou sōmatos logon, auton men ou kinoumenon, aition de tēs toutou kinēseōs ginomenon. Hoi de apo tēs stoas, kan tais prosēgoriais kata tas parallaxeis tēs hylēs, diʼ hēs phasi to pneuma chōrein tou theou, plēthynōsi to theion tois onomasi, tǭ goun ergǭ hena nomizousi ton theon; ei gar ho men theos pyr technikon hodǭ badizon epi geneseis kosmou, emperieilēphos hapantas tous spermatikous logous, kathʼ hous hekasta kathʼ heimarmenēn ginetai, to de pneuma autou diēkei diʼ holou tou kosmou, ho theos heis katʼ autous, Zeus men kata to zeon tēs hylēs onomazomenos, Hēra de kata ton aera, kai ta loipa kathʼ hekaston tēs hylēs meros diʼ hēs kechōrēke kaloumenos.

Philolaus too, when he says that all things are enclosed by God as in a guard-house, shows both that God is one and that he is above matter. Of Lysis and Opsimus, the one defines God as an ineffable number, the other as the excess of the greatest number over the one nearest to it. If, according to the Pythagoreans, ten is the greatest number, being the tetractys and containing all the arithmetical and harmonic ratios, and nine lies next to it, then God is a unit, that is, one; for the greatest number exceeds the smaller one nearest to it by one. As for Plato and Aristotle, I do not go through what they said about God as if I were giving a precise account of the philosophers' teachings. For I know that, just as you surpass all people in intelligence and in the power of your rule, so you excel all in the precise mastery of all learning, succeeding in every branch of it better than those who have made a single part of it their own. But since it is impossible to show, without citing names, that we are not the only ones who confine God to a unity, I have turned to their opinions. Plato, then, says: “To find the Maker and Father of this universe is a task, and having found him it is impossible to declare him to all,” thinking of the one uncreated and eternal God. And if he knows of others too, such as the sun, the moon, and the stars, he knows them as created: “Gods of gods, of whom I am the maker and father of works, indissoluble as long as I will it; everything that has been bound can be undone.” If, then, Plato is no atheist when he thinks of the Maker of all things as one uncreated God, neither are we atheists, who know and hold fast as God the one by whose Word all things were made and by whose Spirit, which comes from him, they are held together. Aristotle and his followers, acknowledging one God as a kind of composite living being, say that God consists of soul and body: they take his body to be the ethereal region, the planets and the sphere of the fixed stars, moving in circles, and his soul to be the reason that governs the motion of the body, itself unmoved but the cause of its motion. The Stoics, even if in their names for the divine they multiply it according to the variations of matter, through which they say the spirit of God passes, in reality think that God is one. For if God is a creative fire proceeding methodically toward the generation of the world, containing within itself all the seminal principles by which each thing comes into being according to fate, and his spirit pervades the whole world, then according to them God is one, called Zeus from the seething (ζέον) of matter and Hera from the air (ἀήρ), and given the other names after each part of matter through which he has passed.

Chapter 7

7Otto 7:34–36

Ὅταν οὖν τὸ μὲν εἶναι ἓν τὸ θεῖον ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πλεῖστον κἂν μὴ θέλωσι τοῖς πᾶσι συμφωνῆται ἐπὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς τῶν ὅλων παραγινομένοις, ἡμεῖς δὲ κρατύνωμεν τὸν διακοσμήσαντα τὸ πᾶν τοῦτο τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν θεόν, τίς ἡ αἰτία τοῖς μὲν ἐπʼ ἀδείας ἐξεῖναι καὶ λέγειν καὶ γράφειν περὶ τοῦ θείου ἃ θέλουσιν, ἐφʼ ἡμῖν δὲ κεῖσθαι νόμον, οἳ ἔχομεν ὅ τι καὶ νοοῦμεν καὶ ὀρθῶς πεπιστεύκαμεν, ἕνα θεὸν εἶναι, ἀληθείας σημείοις καὶ λόγοις παραστῆσαι; Ποιηταὶ μὲν γὰρ καὶ φιλόσοφοι, ὡς καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις, ἐπέβαλον στοχαστικῶς, κινηθέντες μὲν κατὰ συμπάθειαν τῆς παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ πνοῆς ὑπὸ τῆς αὐτὸς αὐτοῦ ψυχῆς ἕκαστος ζητῆσαι, εἰ δυνατὸς εὑρεῖν καὶ νοῆσαι τὴν ἀλήθειαν· τοσοῦτον δὲ δυνηθέντες ὅσον περινοῆσαι οὐχ εὕρηνται, ὡς οὐ παρὰ θεοῦ περὶ θεοῦ ἀξιώσαντες μαθεῖν ἀλλὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ ἕκαστος· διὸ καὶ ἄλλος ἄλλως ἐδογμάτισεν αὐτῶν καὶ περὶ θεοῦ καὶ περὶ ὕλης καὶ περὶ εἰδῶν καὶ περὶ κόσμου. Ἡμεῖς δὲ ὧν νοοῦμεν καὶ πεπιστεύκαμεν ἔχομεν προφήτας μάρτυρας, οἳ πνεύματι ἐνθέῳ ἐκπεφωνήκασι καὶ περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ περὶ τῶν τοῦ θεοῦ. Εἴποιτε δʼ ἂν καὶ ὑμεῖς, συνέσει καὶ τῇ περὶ τὸ ὄντως θεῖον εὐσεβείᾳ τοὺς ἄλλους προὔχοντες, ὡς ἔστιν ἄλογον παραλιπόντας πιστεύειν τῷ παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ πνεύματι, ὡς ὄργανα κεκινηκότι τὰ τῶν προφητῶν στόματα, προσέχειν δόξαις ἀνθρωπίναις.

Hotan oun to men einai hen to theion hōs epi to pleiston kan mē thelōsi tois pasi symphōnētai epi tas archas tōn holōn paraginomenois, hēmeis de kratynōmen ton diakosmēsanta to pan touto touton einai ton theon, tis hē aitia tois men epʼ adeias exeinai kai legein kai graphein peri tou theiou ha thelousin, ephʼ hēmin de keisthai nomon, hoi echomen ho ti kai nooumen kai orthōs pepisteukamen, hena theon einai, alētheias sēmeiois kai logois parastēsai? Poiētai men gar kai philosophoi, hōs kai tois allois, epebalon stochastikōs, kinēthentes men kata sympatheian tēs para tou theou pnoēs hypo tēs autos autou psychēs hekastos zētēsai, ei dynatos heurein kai noēsai tēn alētheian; tosouton de dynēthentes hoson perinoēsai ouch heurēntai, hōs ou para theou peri theou axiōsantes mathein alla parʼ autou hekastos; dio kai allos allōs edogmatisen autōn kai peri theou kai peri hylēs kai peri eidōn kai peri kosmou. Hēmeis de hōn nooumen kai pepisteukamen echomen prophētas martyras, hoi pneumati entheǭ ekpephōnēkasi kai peri tou theou kai peri tōn tou theou. Eipoite dʼ an kai hymeis, synesei kai tę̄ peri to ontōs theion eusebeią tous allous prouchontes, hōs estin alogon paralipontas pisteuein tǭ para tou theou pneumati, hōs organa kekinēkoti ta tōn prophētōn stomata, prosechein doxais anthrōpinais.

Since, then, it is agreed by nearly all, even against their will, when they come to the first principles of things, that the divine is one, and we for our part affirm that the one who ordered this universe is God, what is the reason that others may freely say and write whatever they like about the divine, while a law is laid down against us, who are able to prove by signs and arguments of truth what we understand and rightly believe, that God is one? Poets and philosophers approached this, as they did other matters, by conjecture: each was moved, through the affinity of his own soul with the breath that comes from God, to seek whether he could find and understand the truth. But they were able only to circle around it, not to find it, since they did not think fit to learn about God from God, but each from himself; that is why each of them taught something different about God, matter, forms, and the world. But for what we understand and believe we have the prophets as witnesses, who spoke out by a divine Spirit about God and the things of God. You too, who surpass others in intelligence and in reverence for what is truly divine, would say that it is irrational to give up believing the Spirit from God, who moved the mouths of the prophets like instruments, and to heed human opinions instead.

Chapter 8

8Otto 7:36–42

Ὅτι τοίνυν εἷς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὁ τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς ποιητὴς θεὸς οὑτωσὶ σκέψασθε, ἵνʼ ἔχητε καὶ τὸν λογισμὸν ἡμῶν τῆς πίστεως. Εἰ δύο ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἢ πλείους ἦσαν θεοί, ἤτοι ἐν ἑνὶ καὶ ταὐτῷ ἦσαν ἢ ἰδίᾳ ἕκαστος αὐτῶν. Ἐν μὲν οὖν ἑνὶ καὶ ταὐτῷ εἶναι οὐκ ἠδύναντο. Οὐ γὰρ εἰ θεοὶ ὅμοιοι, ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἀγένητοι οὐχ ὅμοιοι· τὰ μὲν γὰρ γενητὰ ὅμοια τοῖς παραδείγμασι, τὰ δὲ ἀγένητα ἀνόμοια, οὔτε ἀπό τινος οὔτε πρός τινα γενόμενα. Εἰ δέ, ὡς χεὶρ καὶ ὀφθαλμὸς καὶ ποὺς περὶ ἓν σῶμά εἰσιν τὰ μέρη, ἕνα ἐξ αὐτῶν συμπληροῦντες, ὁ θεὸς εἶς; Καίτοι ὁ μὲν Σωκράτης, παρὸ γενητὸς καὶ φθαρτός, συγκείμενος καὶ διαιρούμενος εἰς μέρη· ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἀγένητος καὶ ἀπαθὴς καὶ ἀδιαίρετος, οὐκ ἄρα συνεστὼς ἐκ μερῶν. Εἰ δὲ ἰδίᾳ ἕκαστος αὐτῶν, ὄντος τοῦ τὸν κόσμον πεποιηκότος ἀνωτέρω τῶν γεγονότων καὶ περὶ ἃ ἐποίησέ τε καὶ ἐκόσμησε, ποῦ ὁ ἕτερος ἢ οἱ λοιποί; Εἰ γὰρ ὁ μὲν κόσμος σφαιρικὸς ἀποτελεσθεὶς οὐρανοῦ κύκλοις ἀποκέκλεισται, ὁ δὲ τοῦ κόσμου ποιητὴς ἀνωτέρω τῶν γεγονότων ἐπέχων αὐτὸν τῇ τούτων προνοίᾳ, τίς ὁ τοῦ ἑτέρου θεοῦ ἢ τῶν λοιπῶν τόπος; Οὔτε γὰρ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστίν, ὅτι ἑτέρου ἐστίν· οὔτε περὶ τὸν κόσμον, ὑπὲρ γὰρ τοῦτον ὁ τοῦ κόσμου ποιητὴς θεός. Εἰ δὲ μήτε ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐστὶ μήτε περὶ τὸν κόσμον (τὸ γὰρ περὶ αὐτὸν πᾶν ὑπὸ τούτου κατέχεται), ποῦ ἐστιν; Ἀνωτέρω τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ; Ἐν ἑτέρῳ κόσμῳ ἢ περὶ ἕτερον; Ἀλλʼ εἰ μέν ἐστιν ἐν ἑτέρῳ ἢ περὶ ἕτερον, οὔτε περὶ ἡμᾶς ἐστιν ἔτι (οὔ τε γὰρ κόσμου κρατεῖ), οὔτε αὐτὸς δυνάμει μέγας ἐστίν (ἐν γὰρ περιωρισμένῳ τόπῳ ἐστίν). Εἰ δὲ οὔτε ἐν ἑτέρῳ κόσμῳ ἐστὶν (πάντα γὰρ ὑπὸ τούτου πεπλήρωται) οὔτε περὶ ἕτερον (πάντα γὰρ ὑπὸ τούτου κατέχεται), καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν, οὐκ ὄντος ἐν ᾧ ἐστιν. Ἢ τί ποιεῖ, ἑτέρου μὲν ὄντος οὗ ἐστιν ὁ κόσμος, αὐτὸς δὲ ἀνωτέρω ὢν τοῦ ποιητοῦ τοῦ κόσμου, οὐκ ὢν δὲ οὔτε ἐν κόσμῳ οὔτε περὶ κόσμον; Ἀλλʼ ἔστι τι ἕτερον, ἵνα που στῇ; Ἀλλʼ ὑπὲρ αὐτὸν ὁ θεὸς καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ. Καὶ τίς ἔσται τόπος, τὰ ὑπὲρ τὸν κόσμον τούτου πεπληρωκότος; Ἀλλὰ προνοεῖ; Καὶ μὴν οὐδέν, εἰ μὴ προνοεῖ, πεποίηκεν. Εἰ δὲ μὴ ποιεῖ μήτε προνοεῖ μήτε ἐστὶ τόπος ἕτερος ἐν ᾧ ἐστιν, εἷς οὗτος ἐξ ἀρχῆς καὶ μόνος ὁ ποιητὴς τοῦ κόσμου θεός.

Hoti toinyn heis ex archēs ho toude tou pantos poiētēs theos houtōsi skepsasthe, hinʼ echēte kai ton logismon hēmōn tēs pisteōs. Ei dyo ex archēs ē pleious ēsan theoi, ētoi en heni kai tautǭ ēsan ē idią hekastos autōn. En men oun heni kai tautǭ einai ouk ēdynanto. Ou gar ei theoi homoioi, allʼ hoti agenētoi ouch homoioi; ta men gar genēta homoia tois paradeigmasi, ta de agenēta anomoia, oute apo tinos oute pros tina genomena. Ei de, hōs cheir kai ophthalmos kai pous peri hen sōma eisin ta merē, hena ex autōn symplērountes, ho theos eis? Kaitoi ho men Sōkratēs, paro genētos kai phthartos, synkeimenos kai diairoumenos eis merē; ho de theos agenētos kai apathēs kai adiairetos, ouk ara synestōs ek merōn. Ei de idią hekastos autōn, ontos tou ton kosmon pepoiēkotos anōterō tōn gegonotōn kai peri ha epoiēse te kai ekosmēse, pou ho heteros ē hoi loipoi? Ei gar ho men kosmos sphairikos apotelestheis ouranou kyklois apokekleistai, ho de tou kosmou poiētēs anōterō tōn gegonotōn epechōn auton tę̄ toutōn pronoią, tis ho tou heterou theou ē tōn loipōn topos? Oute gar en tǭ kosmǭ estin, hoti heterou estin; oute peri ton kosmon, hyper gar touton ho tou kosmou poiētēs theos. Ei de mēte en tǭ kosmǭ esti mēte peri ton kosmon (to gar peri auton pan hypo toutou katechetai), pou estin? Anōterō tou kosmou kai tou theou? En heterǭ kosmǭ ē peri heteron? Allʼ ei men estin en heterǭ ē peri heteron, oute peri hēmas estin eti (ou te gar kosmou kratei), oute autos dynamei megas estin (en gar periōrismenǭ topǭ estin). Ei de oute en heterǭ kosmǭ estin (panta gar hypo toutou peplērōtai) oute peri heteron (panta gar hypo toutou katechetai), kai ouk estin, ouk ontos en hǭ estin. Ē ti poiei, heterou men ontos hou estin ho kosmos, autos de anōterō ōn tou poiētou tou kosmou, ouk ōn de oute en kosmǭ oute peri kosmon? Allʼ esti ti heteron, hina pou stę̄? Allʼ hyper auton ho theos kai ta tou theou. Kai tis estai topos, ta hyper ton kosmon toutou peplērōkotos? Alla pronoei? Kai mēn ouden, ei mē pronoei, pepoiēken. Ei de mē poiei mēte pronoei mēte esti topos heteros en hǭ estin, heis houtos ex archēs kai monos ho poiētēs tou kosmou theos.

That there has been from the beginning one God, the Maker of this universe, consider in this way, so that you may also have the reasoning behind our faith. If there were two or more gods from the beginning, either they were in one and the same place, or each of them was on his own. Now they could not be in one and the same. For it does not follow that, being gods, they are alike; rather, because they are uncreated, they are unlike. Things created are like their models, but things uncreated are unlike, having come into being neither from anything nor after the pattern of anything. Or is God one in the way that hand, eye, and foot are parts belonging to one body, together making up one whole? But Socrates, because he is created and perishable, is composite and can be divided into parts; God is uncreated, impassible, and indivisible, and so is not made up of parts. But if each of them is on his own, since the one who made the world is above the things he made and around what he made and set in order, where is the other god, or the rest? For if the world, made in the shape of a sphere, is enclosed within the circles of heaven, and the Maker of the world is above the things he made, controlling it by his providence over them, what place is there for the other god or the rest? He is not in the world, because it belongs to another; nor around the world, for above it is God, the Maker of the world. If he is neither in the world nor around the world (for everything around it is held by the Maker), where is he? Above the world and God? In another world, or around another? But if he is in another world or around another, then he no longer has anything to do with us (for he does not rule our world), nor is he great in power (for he is in a limited place). But if he is neither in another world (for all things are filled by the Maker) nor around another (for all things are held by him), then he does not exist, since there is nothing for him to be in. Or what does he do, if the world belongs to another, and he is above the Maker of the world, and yet is neither in the world nor around it? Is there some other thing, so that he may stand somewhere? But above it is God and the things of God. And what place will there be, when God has filled everything beyond the world? Does he exercise providence, then? But if he does not exercise providence, he has made nothing. If he neither makes anything nor exercises providence, and there is no other place for him to be in, then this is the one and only God from the beginning, the Maker of the world.

Chapter 9

9Otto 7:42–44

Εἰ μὲν οὖν ταῖς τοιαύταις ἐννοίαις ἀπηρκούμεθα, ἀνθρωπικὸν ἄν τις εἶναι τὸν καθʼ ἡμᾶς ἐνόμισε λόγον. Ἐπεὶ δὲ αἱ φωναὶ τῶν προφητῶν πιστοῦσιν ἡμῶν τοὺς λογισμούς (νομίζω καὶ ὑμᾶς, φιλομαθεστάτους καὶ ἐπιστημονεστάτους ὄντας, οὐκ ἀνοήτους γεγονέναι οὔτε τῶν Μωσέως οὔτε τῶν Ἠσαΐου καὶ Ἱερεμίου καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν προφητῶν, οἳ κατʼ ἔκστασιν τῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς λογισμῶν κινήσαντος αὐτοὺς τοῦ θείου πνεύματος ἃ ἐνηργοῦντο ἐξεφώνησαν, συγχρησαμένου τοῦ πνεύματος ὡσεὶ καὶ αὐλητὴς αὐτὸν ἐμπνεύσαι), τί οὖν οὗτοι; Κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν· οὐ λογισθήσεται ἕτερος πρὸς αὐτόν. Καὶ πάλιν· Ἐγὼ θεὸς πρῶτος καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα, καὶ πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστι θεός. Ὁμοίως· Ἔμπροσθεν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἐγένετο ἄλλος θεὸς καὶ μετʼ ἐμὲ οὐκ ἔσται· ἐγὼ ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐκ ἔστι πάρεξ ἐμοῦ. Καὶ περὶ τοῦ μεγέθους· Ὁ οὐρανός μοι θρόνος, ἡ δὲ γῆ ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν μου. Ποῖον οἶκον οἰκοδομήσετέ μοι, ἢ τίς τόπος τῆς καταπαύσεώς μου; Καταλείπω δὲ ὑμῖν, ἐπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν βιβλίων γενομένοις, ἀκριβέστερον τὰς ἐκείνων ἐξετάσαι προφητείας, ὅπως μετὰ τοῦ προσήκοντος λογισμοῦ τὴν καθʼ ἡμᾶς ἐπήρειαν ἀποσκευάσησθε.

Ei men oun tais toiautais ennoiais apērkoumetha, anthrōpikon an tis einai ton kathʼ hēmas enomise logon. Epei de hai phōnai tōn prophētōn pistousin hēmōn tous logismous (nomizō kai hymas, philomathestatous kai epistēmonestatous ontas, ouk anoētous gegonenai oute tōn Mōseōs oute tōn Ēsaïou kai Hieremiou kai tōn loipōn prophētōn, hoi katʼ ekstasin tōn en autois logismōn kinēsantos autous tou theiou pneumatos ha enērgounto exephōnēsan, synchrēsamenou tou pneumatos hōsei kai aulētēs auton empneusai), ti oun houtoi? Kyrios ho theos hēmōn; ou logisthēsetai heteros pros auton. Kai palin; Egō theos prōtos kai meta tauta, kai plēn emou ouk esti theos. Homoiōs; Emprosthen emou ouk egeneto allos theos kai metʼ eme ouk estai; egō ho theos kai ouk esti parex emou. Kai peri tou megethous; Ho ouranos moi thronos, hē de gē hypopodion tōn podōn mou. Poion oikon oikodomēsete moi, ē tis topos tēs katapauseōs mou? Kataleipō de hymin, epʼ autōn tōn bibliōn genomenois, akribesteron tas ekeinōn exetasai prophēteias, hopōs meta tou prosēkontos logismou tēn kathʼ hēmas epēreian aposkeuasēsthe.

If we were content with considerations of this kind, one might think our teaching merely human. But the voices of the prophets confirm our reasonings. I think that you too, being most learned and knowledgeable, are not unacquainted with the writings of Moses, or of Isaiah and Jeremiah and the other prophets, who, lifted out of their own reasonings in ecstasy when the divine Spirit moved them, spoke out what was worked in them, the Spirit using them as a flute-player breathes into a flute. What, then, do they say? “The Lord is our God; no other shall be reckoned beside him.” And again: “I am God, the first and hereafter, and besides me there is no God.” Likewise: “Before me there was no other God, and after me there shall be none; I am God, and there is none besides me.” And concerning his greatness: “Heaven is my throne, and the earth is the footstool of my feet. What house will you build for me, or what is the place of my rest?” I leave it to you, when you come to the books themselves, to examine their prophecies more precisely, so that with fitting reasoning you may remove the abuse we suffer.

Chapter 10

10Otto 7:44–50

Τὸ μὲν οὖν ἄθεοι μὴ εἶναι, ἕνα τὸν ἀγένητον καὶ ἀΐδιον καὶ ἀόρατον καὶ ἀπαθῆ καὶ ἀκατάληπτον καὶ ἀχώρητον, νῷ μόνῳ καὶ λόγῳ καταλαμβανόμενον, φωτὶ καὶ κάλλει καὶ πνεύματι καὶ δυνάμει ἀνεκδιηγήτῳ περιεχόμενον, ὑφʼ οὗ γεγένηται τὸ πᾶν διὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου καὶ διακεκόσμηται καὶ συγκρατεῖται, θεὸν ἄγοντες, ἱκανῶς μοι δέδεικται. Νοοῦμεν γὰρ καὶ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ. Καὶ μή μοι γελοῖόν τις νομίσῃ τὸ υἱὸν εἶναι τῷ θεῷ. Οὐ γὰρ ὡς ποιηταὶ μυθοποιοῦσιν, οὐδὲν βελτίους τῶν ἀνθρώπων δεικνῦντες τοὺς θεούς, ἢ περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς ἢ περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ πεφρονήκαμεν. Ἀλλʼ ἔστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος τοῦ πατρὸς ἐν ἰδέᾳ καὶ ἐνεργείᾳ· πρὸς αὐτοῦ γὰρ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ πάντα ἐγένετο, ἑνὸς ὄντος τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ. Ὄντος δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ ἐν πατρὶ καὶ πατρὸς ἐν υἱῷ, ἑνότητι καὶ δυνάμει πνεύματος, νοῦς καὶ λόγος τοῦ πατρὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. Εἰ δὲ διʼ ὑπερβολὴν συνέσεως σκοπεῖν ὑμῖν ἔπεισιν, ὁ παῖς τί βούλεται, ἐρῶ διὰ βραχέων πρῶτον γέννημα εἶναι τῷ πατρί, οὐχ ὡς γενόμενον (ἐξ ἀρχῆς γὰρ ὁ θεός, νοῦς ἀΐδιος ὤν, εἶχεν αὐτὸς ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν λόγον, ἀϊδίως λογικὸς ὤν), ἀλλʼ ὡς τῶν ὑλικῶν ξυμπάντων, ἀποίου φύσεως καὶ γῆς ἀχρείας ὑποκειμένων δίκην, μεμιγμένων τῶν παχυμερεστέρων πρὸς τὰ κουφότερα ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς, ἰδέα καὶ ἐνέργεια εἶναι προελθών. Συνᾴδει δὲ τῷ λόγῳ καὶ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα· Κύριος γάρ, φησίν, ἔκτισέ με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ. Καίτοι καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ ἐνεργοῦν τοῖς ἐκφωνοῦσι προφητικῶς ἅγιον πνεῦμα ἀπόῤῥοιαν εἶναί φαμεν τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀποῤῥέον καὶ ἐπαναφερόμενον ὡς ἀκτῖνα ἡλίου. Τίς οὖν οὐκ ἂν ἀπορήσαι, λέγοντας θεὸν πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν θεὸν καὶ πνεῦμα ἅγιον, δεικνύντας αὐτῶν καὶ τὴν ἐν τῇ ἑνώσει δύναμιν καὶ τὴν ἐν τῇ τάξει διαίρεσιν, ἀκούσας ἀθέους καλουμένους; Καὶ οὐκ ἐπὶ τούτοις τὸ θεολογικὸν ἡμῶν ἵσταται μέρος· ἀλλὰ καὶ πλῆθος ἀγγέλων καὶ λειτουργῶν φαμεν, οὓς ὁ ποιητὴς καὶ δημιουργὸς κόσμου θεὸς διὰ τοῦ παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγου διένειμε καὶ διέταξε περί τε τὰ στοιχεῖα εἶναι καὶ τοὺς οὐρανοὺς καὶ τὸν κόσμον καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν τούτων εὐταξίαν.

To men oun atheoi mē einai, hena ton agenēton kai aïdion kai aoraton kai apathē kai akatalēpton kai achōrēton, nǭ monǭ kai logǭ katalambanomenon, phōti kai kallei kai pneumati kai dynamei anekdiēgētǭ periechomenon, hyphʼ hou gegenētai to pan dia tou autou logou kai diakekosmētai kai synkrateitai, theon agontes, hikanōs moi dedeiktai. Nooumen gar kai huion tou theou. Kai mē moi geloion tis nomisę̄ to huion einai tǭ theǭ. Ou gar hōs poiētai mythopoiousin, ouden beltious tōn anthrōpōn deiknyntes tous theous, ē peri tou theou kai patros ē peri tou huiou pephronēkamen. Allʼ estin ho huios tou theou logos tou patros en ideą kai energeią; pros autou gar kai diʼ autou panta egeneto, henos ontos tou patros kai tou huiou. Ontos de tou huiou en patri kai patros en huiǭ, henotēti kai dynamei pneumatos, nous kai logos tou patros ho huios tou theou. Ei de diʼ hyperbolēn syneseōs skopein hymin epeisin, ho pais ti bouletai, erō dia bracheōn prōton gennēma einai tǭ patri, ouch hōs genomenon (ex archēs gar ho theos, nous aïdios ōn, eichen autos en heautǭ ton logon, aïdiōs logikos ōn), allʼ hōs tōn hylikōn xympantōn, apoiou physeōs kai gēs achreias hypokeimenōn dikēn, memigmenōn tōn pachymeresterōn pros ta kouphotera epʼ autois, idea kai energeia einai proelthōn. Synądei de tǭ logǭ kai to prophētikon pneuma; Kyrios gar, phēsin, ektise me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou. Kaitoi kai auto to energoun tois ekphōnousi prophētikōs hagion pneuma aporrhoian einai phamen tou theou, aporrheon kai epanapheromenon hōs aktina hēliou. Tis oun ouk an aporēsai, legontas theon patera kai huion theon kai pneuma hagion, deiknyntas autōn kai tēn en tę̄ henōsei dynamin kai tēn en tę̄ taxei diairesin, akousas atheous kaloumenous? Kai ouk epi toutois to theologikon hēmōn histatai meros; alla kai plēthos angelōn kai leitourgōn phamen, hous ho poiētēs kai dēmiourgos kosmou theos dia tou parʼ autou logou dieneime kai dietaxe peri te ta stoicheia einai kai tous ouranous kai ton kosmon kai ta en autǭ kai tēn toutōn eutaxian.

I have shown sufficiently, then, that we are not atheists, since we acknowledge one God, uncreated, eternal, invisible, impassible, incomprehensible, and infinite, grasped by mind and reason alone, surrounded by light, beauty, spirit, and power beyond description, by whom the universe was made through his Word, and is set in order and held together. For we think also of a Son of God. And let no one think it ridiculous that God should have a Son. For we have not formed our ideas of God the Father or of the Son as the poets make up their myths, in which they show the gods to be no better than human beings. The Son of God is the Word of the Father in idea and in operation; for after his pattern and through him all things were made, the Father and the Son being one. And since the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son, by the unity and power of the Spirit, the Son of God is the mind and Word of the Father. But if, in your surpassing intelligence, it occurs to you to ask what is meant by the Son, I will say briefly that he is the first offspring of the Father: not as having come into being (for from the beginning God, being eternal mind, had the Word in himself, being eternally rational), but as having come forth to be the idea and operation for all material things, which lay like a nature without qualities and an inert earth, the heavier particles mixed with the lighter. The prophetic Spirit also agrees with this account: “The Lord,” it says, “created me as the beginning of his ways, for his works.” And indeed the Holy Spirit himself, who works in those who speak prophetically, we call an effluence of God, flowing from him and returning like a ray of the sun. Who, then, would not be perplexed to hear called atheists those who speak of God the Father and God the Son and the Holy Spirit, and who show both their power in unity and their distinction in order? Nor does our theology stop there: we also speak of a multitude of angels and ministers, whom God, the Maker and Creator of the world, through the Word that comes from him, distributed and appointed to be concerned with the elements, the heavens, the world and what is in it, and their good order.

Chapter 11

11Otto 7:50–54

Εἰ δὲ ἀκριβῶς διέξειμι τὸν καθʼ ἡμᾶς λόγον, μὴ θαυμάσητε· ἵνα γὰρ μὴ τῇ κοινῇ καὶ ἀλόγῳ συναποφέρησθε γνώμῃ, ἔχητε δὲ τἀληθὲς εἰδέναι, ἀκριβολογοῦμαι· ἐπεὶ καὶ διʼ αὐτῶν τῶν δογμάτων οἷς προσέχομεν, οὐκ ἀνθρωπικοῖς οὖσιν ἀλλὰ θεοφάτοις καὶ θεοδιδάκτοις, πεῖσαι ὑμᾶς μὴ ὡς περὶ ἀθέων ἔχειν δυνάμεθα. Τίνες οὖν ἡμῶν οἱ λόγοι οἷς ἐντρεφόμεθα; Λέγω ὑμῖν· ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν, εὐλογεῖτε τοὺς καταρωμένους, προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν διωκόντων ὑμᾶς, ὅπως γένησθε υἱοὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ὃς τὸν ἥλιον αὐτοῦ ἀνατέλλει ἐπὶ πονηροὺς καὶ ἀγαθοὺς καὶ βρέχει ἐπὶ δικαίους καὶ ἀδίκους. Ἐπιτρέψατε ἐνταῦθα τοῦ λόγου ἐξακούστου μετὰ πολλῆς κραυγῆς γεγονότος ἐπὶ παῤῥησίαν ἀναγαγεῖν, ὡς ἐπὶ βασιλέων φιλοσόφων ἀπολογούμενον. Τίνες γὰρ ἢ τῶν τοὺς συλλογισμοὺς ἀναλυόντων καὶ τὰς ἀμφιβολίας διαλυόντων καὶ τὰς ἐτυμολογίας σαφηνιζόντων, ἢ τῶν τὰ ὁμώνυμα καὶ συνώνυμα καὶ κατηγορήματα καὶ ἀξιώματα καὶ τί τὸ ὑποκείμενον καὶ τί τὸ κατηγορούμενον, οἳ εὐδαίμονας ἀποτελεῖν διὰ τούτων καὶ τῶν τοιούτων λόγων ὑπισχνοῦνται τοὺς συνόντας, οὕτως ἐκκεκαθαρμένοι εἰσὶ τὰς ψυχὰς ὡς ἀντὶ τοῦ μισεῖν τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ἀγαπᾶν, καὶ ἀντὶ τοῦ, τὸ μετριώτατον, κακῶς ἀγορεύειν τοὺς προκατάρξαντας λοιδορίας εὐλογεῖν, καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐπιβουλευόντων εἰς τὸ ζῆν προσεύχεσθαι; Οἳ τοὐναντίον ἀεὶ διατελοῦσι κακῶς τὰ ἀπόῤῥητα ἑαυτοῖς ταῦτα μεταλλεύοντες, καὶ ἀεί τι ἐργάσασθαι ἐπιθυμοῦντες κακόν, τέχνην λόγων καὶ οὐκ ἐπίδειξιν ἔργων τὸ πρᾶγμα πεποιημένοι. Παρὰ δʼ ἡμῖν εὕροιτε ἂν ἰδιώτας καὶ χειροτέχνας καὶ γραΐδια, εἰ λόγῳ τὴν ὠφέλειαν παριστᾶν εἰσιν ἀδύνατοι τὴν παρὰ τοῦ λόγου, ἔργῳ τὴν ἀπὸ τῆς προαιρέσεως ὠφέλειαν ἐπιδεικνυμένους· οὐ γὰρ λόγους διαμνημονεύουσιν, ἀλλὰ πράξεις ἀγαθὰς ἐπιδεικνύουσιν· παιόμενοι μὴ ἀντιτύπτειν καὶ ἁρπαζόμενοι μὴ δικάζεσθαι, τοῖς αἰτοῦσι διδόναι καὶ τοὺς πλησίον ἀγαπᾶν ὡς ἑαυτούς.

Ei de akribōs diexeimi ton kathʼ hēmas logon, mē thaumasēte; hina gar mē tę̄ koinę̄ kai alogǭ synapopherēsthe gnōmę̄, echēte de talēthes eidenai, akribologoumai; epei kai diʼ autōn tōn dogmatōn hois prosechomen, ouk anthrōpikois ousin alla theophatois kai theodidaktois, peisai hymas mē hōs peri atheōn echein dynametha. Tines oun hēmōn hoi logoi hois entrephometha? Legō hymin; agapate tous echthrous hymōn, eulogeite tous katarōmenous, proseuchesthe hyper tōn diōkontōn hymas, hopōs genēsthe huioi tou patros hymōn tou en tois ouranois, hos ton hēlion autou anatellei epi ponērous kai agathous kai brechei epi dikaious kai adikous. Epitrepsate entautha tou logou exakoustou meta pollēs kraugēs gegonotos epi parrhēsian anagagein, hōs epi basileōn philosophōn apologoumenon. Tines gar ē tōn tous syllogismous analyontōn kai tas amphibolias dialyontōn kai tas etymologias saphēnizontōn, ē tōn ta homōnyma kai synōnyma kai katēgorēmata kai axiōmata kai ti to hypokeimenon kai ti to katēgoroumenon, hoi eudaimonas apotelein dia toutōn kai tōn toioutōn logōn hypischnountai tous synontas, houtōs ekkekatharmenoi eisi tas psychas hōs anti tou misein tous echthrous agapan, kai anti tou, to metriōtaton, kakōs agoreuein tous prokatarxantas loidorias eulogein, kai hyper tōn epibouleuontōn eis to zēn proseuchesthai? Hoi tounantion aei diatelousi kakōs ta aporrhēta heautois tauta metalleuontes, kai aei ti ergasasthai epithymountes kakon, technēn logōn kai ouk epideixin ergōn to pragma pepoiēmenoi. Para dʼ hēmin heuroite an idiōtas kai cheirotechnas kai graïdia, ei logǭ tēn ōpheleian paristan eisin adynatoi tēn para tou logou, ergǭ tēn apo tēs proaireseōs ōpheleian epideiknymenous; ou gar logous diamnēmoneuousin, alla praxeis agathas epideiknyousin; paiomenoi mē antityptein kai harpazomenoi mē dikazesthai, tois aitousi didonai kai tous plēsion agapan hōs heautous.

If I go through our teaching in detail, do not be surprised. I speak precisely so that you may not be carried away by common and irrational opinion but may be able to know the truth; for by means of the very teachings we hold, which are not human but spoken and taught by God, we can persuade you not to regard us as atheists. What, then, are the words on which we are brought up? “I say to you: love your enemies, bless those who curse you, pray for those who persecute you, so that you may be sons of your Father in heaven, who makes his sun rise on the evil and the good and sends rain on the just and the unjust.” Allow me at this point to raise my voice and speak out boldly, as one making his defense before philosopher-kings. Who among those who analyze syllogisms and resolve ambiguities and explain etymologies, or among those who teach about homonyms and synonyms, predicates and propositions, and what is the subject and what the predicate, and who promise to make their pupils happy by these and similar teachings, have so purified their souls as to love their enemies instead of hating them, and, instead of reviling (to say the least) those who first insulted them, to bless them, and to pray for those who plot against their lives? On the contrary, they are forever wickedly digging out these secrets of their art for themselves, always wanting to do some harm, since they have made their business an art of words and not a display of deeds. But among us you would find uneducated people, craftsmen, and old women, who, if they cannot prove in words the benefit of our teaching, show in deeds the benefit of their choice. They do not recite speeches but show good actions: when struck they do not strike back, when robbed they do not go to court, they give to those who ask, and they love their neighbors as themselves.

Chapter 12

12Otto 7:54–58

Ἆρα τοίνυν, εἰ μὴ ἐφεστηκέναι θεὸν τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένει ἐνομίζομεν, οὕτως ἂν ἑαυτοὺς ἐξεκαθαίρομεν; Οὐκ ἔστιν εἰπεῖν. Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ πεπείσμεθα ὑφέξειν παντὸς τοῦ ἐνταῦθα βίου λόγον τῷ πεποιηκότι καὶ ἡμᾶς καὶ τὸν κόσμον θεῷ, τὸν μέτριον καὶ φιλάνθρωπον καὶ εὐκαταφρόνητον βίον αἱρούμεθα, οὐδὲν τηλικοῦτον πείσεσθαι κακὸν ἐνταῦθα νομίζοντες, κἂν τῆς ψυχῆς ἡμᾶς ἀφαιρῶνταί τινες, ὧν ἐκεῖ κομιούμεθα τοῦ πράου καὶ φιλανθρώπου καὶ ἐπιεικοῦς βίου παρὰ τοῦ μεγάλου δικαστοῦ. Πλάτων μὲν οὖν Μίνω καὶ Ῥαδάμανθυν δικάσειν καὶ κολάσειν τοὺς πονηροὺς ἔφη, ἡμεῖς δέ, κἂν Μίνως τις κἂν Ῥαδάμανθυς ᾖ κἂν ὁ τούτων πατήρ, οὐδὲ τοῦτόν φαμεν διαφεύξεσθαι τὴν κρίσιν τοῦ θεοῦ. Εἶθʼ οἱ μὲν τὸν βίον τοῦτον νομίζοντες, φάγωμεν καὶ πίωμεν, αὔριον γὰρ ἀποθνήσκομεν, καὶ τὸν θάνατον βαθὺν ὕπνον καὶ λήθην τιθέμενοι (ὕπνω καὶ θανάτω διδυμάονε) πιστεύονται θεοσεβεῖν· ἄνθρωποι δέ, τὸν μὲν ἐνταῦθα ὀλίγου καὶ μικροῦ τινος ἄξιον βίον λελογισμένοι, ὑπὸ μόνου δὲ παραπεμπόμενοι τοῦ τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγον εἰδέναι, τίς ἡ τοῦ παιδὸς πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ἑνότης, τίς ἡ τοῦ πατρὸς πρὸς τὸν υἱὸν κοινωνία, τί τὸ πνεῦμα, τίς ἡ τῶν τοσούτων ἕνωσις καὶ διαίρεσις ἑνουμένων, τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ παιδὸς τοῦ πατρός, πολὺ δὲ καὶ κρείττονα ἢ εἰπεῖν λόγῳ τὸν ἐκδεχόμενον βίον εἰδότες, ἐὰν καθαροὶ ὄντες ἀπὸ παντὸς παραπεμφθῶμεν ἀδικήματος, μέχρι τοσούτου δὲ φιλανθρωπότατοι ὥστε μὴ μόνον στέργειν τοὺς φίλους (Ἐὰν γὰρ ἀγαπᾶτε, φησίν, τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας καὶ δανείζετε τοῖς δανείζουσιν ὑμῖν, τίνα μισθὸν ἕξετε;), τοιοῦτοι δὲ ἡμεῖς ὄντες καὶ τὸν τοιοῦτον βιοῦντες βίον, ἵνα κριθῆναι διαφύγωμεν, ἀπιστούμεθα θεοσεβεῖν; Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν μικρὰ ἀπὸ μεγάλων καὶ ὀλίγα ἀπὸ πολλῶν, ἵνα μὴ ἐπὶ πλεῖον ὑμῖν ἐνοχλοίημεν· καὶ γὰρ τὸ μέλι καὶ τὸν ὀρὸν δοκιμάζοντες μικρῷ μέρει τοῦ παντὸς τὸ πᾶν εἰ καλὸν δοκιμάζουσιν.

Ara toinyn, ei mē ephestēkenai theon tǭ tōn anthrōpōn genei enomizomen, houtōs an heautous exekathairomen? Ouk estin eipein. Allʼ epei pepeismetha hyphexein pantos tou entautha biou logon tǭ pepoiēkoti kai hēmas kai ton kosmon theǭ, ton metrion kai philanthrōpon kai eukataphronēton bion hairoumetha, ouden tēlikouton peisesthai kakon entautha nomizontes, kan tēs psychēs hēmas aphairōntai tines, hōn ekei komioumetha tou praou kai philanthrōpou kai epieikous biou para tou megalou dikastou. Platōn men oun Minō kai Rhadamanthyn dikasein kai kolasein tous ponērous ephē, hēmeis de, kan Minōs tis kan Rhadamanthys ę̄ kan ho toutōn patēr, oude touton phamen diapheuxesthai tēn krisin tou theou. Eithʼ hoi men ton bion touton nomizontes, phagōmen kai piōmen, aurion gar apothnēskomen, kai ton thanaton bathyn hypnon kai lēthēn tithemenoi (hypnō kai thanatō didymaone) pisteuontai theosebein; anthrōpoi de, ton men entautha oligou kai mikrou tinos axion bion lelogismenoi, hypo monou de parapempomenoi tou ton theon kai ton parʼ autou logon eidenai, tis hē tou paidos pros ton patera henotēs, tis hē tou patros pros ton huion koinōnia, ti to pneuma, tis hē tōn tosoutōn henōsis kai diairesis henoumenōn, tou pneumatos tou paidos tou patros, poly de kai kreittona ē eipein logǭ ton ekdechomenon bion eidotes, ean katharoi ontes apo pantos parapemphthōmen adikēmatos, mechri tosoutou de philanthrōpotatoi hōste mē monon stergein tous philous (Ean gar agapate, phēsin, tous agapōntas kai daneizete tois daneizousin hymin, tina misthon hexete?), toioutoi de hēmeis ontes kai ton toiouton biountes bion, hina krithēnai diaphygōmen, apistoumetha theosebein? Tauta men oun mikra apo megalōn kai oliga apo pollōn, hina mē epi pleion hymin enochloiēmen; kai gar to meli kai ton oron dokimazontes mikrǭ merei tou pantos to pan ei kalon dokimazousin.

Would we, then, purify ourselves in this way if we did not believe that God presides over the human race? That cannot be said. But since we are persuaded that we shall give an account of our whole life here to God, who made both us and the world, we choose the moderate, humane, and despised way of life. We think that we shall suffer no evil here so great, even if people take our lives, as the good we shall receive there from the great Judge for a gentle, humane, and reasonable life. Plato said that Minos and Rhadamanthys would judge and punish the wicked; but we say that even if someone were Minos or Rhadamanthys or their father, not even he would escape the judgment of God. Are those, then, who think life is “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die,” and who regard death as a deep sleep and forgetfulness (“sleep and death, twin brothers”), considered pious? While we, who reckon the present life of small and little worth, and are guided by this alone: to know God and the Word that comes from him, what is the oneness of the Son with the Father, what the communion of the Father with the Son, what the Spirit, what is the union of these three and their distinction while united, the Spirit, the Son, the Father; who know that the life we look for is far better than words can tell, if we are brought to it pure from all wrongdoing; and who are so humane that we love not only our friends (“For if you love those who love you and lend to those who lend to you,” he says, “what reward will you have?”): we, being such people and living such a life so as to escape condemnation, are we not believed to be pious? These are small things from great ones, and few from many, so that we may not trouble you further; for those who test honey and whey judge whether the whole is good by a small part of it.

Chapter 13

13Otto 7:58–60

Ἐπεὶ δὲ οἱ πολλοὶ τῶν ἐπικαλούντων ἡμῖν τὴν ἀθεότητα, οὐδʼ ὄναρ τί ἐστι θεὸν ἐγνωκότες, ἀμαθεῖς καὶ ἀθεώρητοι ὄντες τοῦ φυσικοῦ καὶ τοῦ θεολογικοῦ λόγου, μετροῦντες τὴν εὐσέβειαν θυσιῶν νόμῳ, ἐπικαλοῦσι τὸ μὴ καὶ τοὺς αὐτοὺς ταῖς πόλεσι θεοὺς ἄγειν, σκέψασθέ μοι αὐτοκράτορες ὧδε περὶ ἑκατέρων, καὶ πρῶτόν γε περὶ τοῦ μὴ θύειν. Ὁ τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς δημιουργὸς καὶ πατὴρ οὐ δεῖται αἵματος οὐδὲ κνίσσης οὐδὲ τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθῶν καὶ θυμιαμάτων εὐωδίας, αὐτὸς ὢν ἡ τελεία εὐωδία, ἀνενδεὴς καὶ ἀπροσδεής· ἀλλὰ θυσία αὐτῷ μεγίστη, ἂν γινώσκωμεν τίς ἐξέτεινε καὶ συνεσφαίρωσε τοὺς οὐρανοὺς καὶ τὴν γῆν κέντρου δίκην ἥδρασε, τίς συνήγαγε τὸ ὕδωρ εἰς θαλάσσας καὶ διέκρινε τὸ φῶς ἀπὸ τοῦ σκότους, τίς ἐκόσμησεν ἄστροις τὸν αἰθέρα καὶ ἐποίησε πᾶν σπέρμα τὴν γῆν ἀναβάλλειν, τίς ἐποίησε ζῶα καὶ ἄνθρωπον ἔπλασεν. Ὅταν, ἔχοντες τὸν δημιουργὸν θεὸν συνέχοντα καὶ ἐποπτεύοντα ἐπιστήμῃ καὶ τέχνῃ καθʼ ἣν ἄγει τὰ πάντα, ἐπαίρωμεν ὁσίους χεῖρας αὐτῷ, ποίας ἔτι χρείαν ἑκατόμβης ἔχει; Καὶ τοὺς μὲν θυσίῃσι καὶ εὐχωλῇς ἀγανῇσιν Λοιβῇ τε κνίσσῃ τε παρατρωπῶσʼ ἄνθρωποι, Λισσόμενοι, ὅτε κέν τις ὑπερβαίῃ καὶ ἁμάρτῃ. Τί δέ μοι ὁλοκαυτώσεων, ὧν μὴ δεῖται ὁ θεός; Καίτοι προσφέρειν δέον ἀναίμακτον θυσίαν καὶ τὴν λογικὴν προσάγειν λατρείαν.

Epei de hoi polloi tōn epikalountōn hēmin tēn atheotēta, oudʼ onar ti esti theon egnōkotes, amatheis kai atheōrētoi ontes tou physikou kai tou theologikou logou, metrountes tēn eusebeian thysiōn nomǭ, epikalousi to mē kai tous autous tais polesi theous agein, skepsasthe moi autokratores hōde peri hekaterōn, kai prōton ge peri tou mē thyein. Ho toude tou pantos dēmiourgos kai patēr ou deitai haimatos oude knissēs oude tēs apo tōn anthōn kai thymiamatōn euōdias, autos ōn hē teleia euōdia, anendeēs kai aprosdeēs; alla thysia autǭ megistē, an ginōskōmen tis exeteine kai synesphairōse tous ouranous kai tēn gēn kentrou dikēn hēdrase, tis synēgage to hydōr eis thalassas kai diekrine to phōs apo tou skotous, tis ekosmēsen astrois ton aithera kai epoiēse pan sperma tēn gēn anaballein, tis epoiēse zōa kai anthrōpon eplasen. Hotan, echontes ton dēmiourgon theon synechonta kai epopteuonta epistēmę̄ kai technę̄ kathʼ hēn agei ta panta, epairōmen hosious cheiras autǭ, poias eti chreian hekatombēs echei? Kai tous men thysię̄si kai euchōlę̄s aganę̄sin Loibę̄ te knissę̄ te paratrōpōsʼ anthrōpoi, Lissomenoi, hote ken tis hyperbaię̄ kai hamartę̄. Ti de moi holokautōseōn, hōn mē deitai ho theos? Kaitoi prospherein deon anaimakton thysian kai tēn logikēn prosagein latreian.

Most of those who charge us with atheism have not even dreamed of what God is; they are ignorant of natural and theological reasoning and have never studied it, and they measure piety by the rule of sacrifices. They accuse us of not offering sacrifice and of not recognizing the same gods as the cities. So consider with me, emperors, both charges, as follows; and first, our not sacrificing. The Creator and Father of this universe needs no blood, nor the smell of burnt fat, nor the fragrance of flowers and incense, since he himself is the perfect fragrance, lacking nothing and needing nothing. The greatest sacrifice to him is that we should know who stretched out and vaulted the heavens and set the earth in place like a center, who gathered the water into seas and divided the light from the darkness, who adorned the sky with stars and made the earth send up every seed, who made the animals and formed the human being. When we hold that God the Creator sustains and oversees all things with the knowledge and art by which he guides them, and lift up holy hands to him, what further need has he of a hecatomb? “With sacrifices and gentle prayers, with libation and the smell of burnt fat, men turn them aside with entreaty, whenever anyone transgresses and sins.” What are whole burnt offerings to me, which God does not need? And yet we must offer a bloodless sacrifice and present our reasonable worship.

Chapter 14

14Otto 7:60–66

Ὁ δὲ περὶ τοῦ μὴ προσιέναι καὶ τοὺς αὐτοὺς ταῖς πόλεσι θεοὺς ἄγειν πάνυ αὐτοῖς εὐήθης λόγος. Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ οἱ ἡμῖν ἐπικαλοῦντες ἀθεότητα, ἐπεὶ μὴ τοὺς αὐτοὺς οἷς ἴσασι νομίζομεν, σφίσιν αὐτοῖς συμφωνοῦσι περὶ θεῶν. Ἀλλʼ Ἀθηναῖοι μὲν Κελεὸν καὶ Μετάνειραν ἵδρυνται θεούς, Λακεδαιμόνιοι δὲ Μενέλεων, καὶ θύουσιν αὐτῷ καὶ ἑορτάζουσιν, Ἰλιεῖς δὲ οὐδὲ τὸ ὄνομα ἀκούοντες Ἕκτορα φέρουσι, Κεῖοι Ἀρισταῖον τὸν αὐτὸν καὶ Δία καὶ Ἀπόλλω νομίζοντες, Θάσιοι Θεαγένην, ὑφʼ οὗ καὶ φόνος ὀλυμπιάσιν ἐγένετο, Σάμιοι Λύσανδρον ἐπὶ τοσαύταις σφαγαῖς καὶ τοσούτοις κακοῖς, Ἀλκμὰν καὶ Ἡσίοδος Μήδειαν καὶ Νιόβην Κίλικες, Σικελοὶ Φίλιππον τὸν Βουτακίδου, Ὀνήσιλον Ἀμαθούσιοι, Ἀμίλκαν Καρχηδόνιοι. Ἐπιλείψει με ἡ ἡμέρα τὸ πλῆθος καταλέγοντα. Ὅταν οὖν αὐτοὶ αὐτοῖς διαφωνῶσι περὶ τῶν κατʼ αὐτοὺς θεῶν, τί ἡμῖν μὴ συμφερομένοις ἐπικαλοῦσι; Τὸ δὲ κατʼ Αἰγυπτίους μὴ καὶ γελοῖον ᾖ; Τύπτονται γὰρ ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς τὰ στήθη κατὰ τὰς πανηγύρεις ὡς ἐπὶ τετελευτηκόσι καὶ θύουσιν ὡς θεοῖς· καὶ οὐδὲν θαυμαστόν· οἵ γε καὶ τὰ θηρία θεοὺς ἄγουσι καὶ ξυρῶνται ἐπεὶ ἀποθνήσκουσι, καὶ θάπτουσιν ἐν ἱεροῖς καὶ δημοτελεῖς κοπετοὺς ἐγείρουσιν. Ἂν τοίνυν ἡμεῖς, ὅτι μὴ κοινῶς ἐκείνοις θεοσεβοῦμεν, ἀσεβῶμεν, πᾶσαι μὲν πόλεις πάντα δὲ ἔθνη ἀσεβοῦσιν· οὐ γὰρ τοὺς αὐτοὺς πάντες ἄγουσι θεούς.

Ho de peri tou mē prosienai kai tous autous tais polesi theous agein pany autois euēthēs logos. Allʼ oude hoi hēmin epikalountes atheotēta, epei mē tous autous hois isasi nomizomen, sphisin autois symphōnousi peri theōn. Allʼ Athēnaioi men Keleon kai Metaneiran hidryntai theous, Lakedaimonioi de Meneleōn, kai thyousin autǭ kai heortazousin, Ilieis de oude to onoma akouontes Hektora pherousi, Keioi Aristaion ton auton kai Dia kai Apollō nomizontes, Thasioi Theagenēn, hyphʼ hou kai phonos olympiasin egeneto, Samioi Lysandron epi tosautais sphagais kai tosoutois kakois, Alkman kai Hēsiodos Mēdeian kai Niobēn Kilikes, Sikeloi Philippon ton Boutakidou, Onēsilon Amathousioi, Amilkan Karchēdonioi. Epileipsei me hē hēmera to plēthos katalegonta. Hotan oun autoi autois diaphōnōsi peri tōn katʼ autous theōn, ti hēmin mē sympheromenois epikalousi? To de katʼ Aigyptious mē kai geloion ę̄? Typtontai gar en tois hierois ta stēthē kata tas panēgyreis hōs epi teteleutēkosi kai thyousin hōs theois; kai ouden thaumaston; hoi ge kai ta thēria theous agousi kai xyrōntai epei apothnēskousi, kai thaptousin en hierois kai dēmoteleis kopetous egeirousin. An toinyn hēmeis, hoti mē koinōs ekeinois theoseboumen, asebōmen, pasai men poleis panta de ethnē asebousin; ou gar tous autous pantes agousi theous.

The argument about our not coming forward and not recognizing the same gods as the cities is quite silly. Those who charge us with atheism because we do not believe in the gods they know do not agree among themselves about the gods. The Athenians have set up Celeus and Metaneira as gods; the Lacedaemonians, Menelaus, to whom they sacrifice and hold festivals; the people of Ilium cannot bear even to hear his name, and extol Hector instead; the Ceans hold Aristaeus to be the same as Zeus and Apollo; the Thasians worship Theagenes, who even committed a murder at the Olympic games; the Samians, Lysander, despite all his slaughters and all his crimes; Alcman and Hesiod, Medea; the Cilicians, Niobe; the Sicilians, Philip son of Butacides; the people of Amathus, Onesilus; the Carthaginians, Hamilcar. The day would fail me if I listed them all. Since, then, they disagree among themselves about their own gods, why do they accuse us of not agreeing with them? And are not the practices of the Egyptians ridiculous? At their festivals they beat their breasts in the temples as if over the dead, and they sacrifice to the same beings as gods. And no wonder, since they even hold animals to be gods, shave their heads when these die, bury them in temples, and hold public lamentations. If, then, we are impious because we do not practice our piety in common with them, all cities and all nations are impious; for not all recognize the same gods.

Chapter 15

15Otto 7:66–68

Ἀλλʼ ἔστωσαν τοὺς αὐτοὺς ἄγοντες. Τί οὖν; Ἐπεὶ οἱ πολλοί, διακρῖναι οὐ δυνάμενοι τί μὲν ὕλη τί δὲ θεὸς πόσον δὲ τὸ διὰ μέσου αὐτῶν, προσίασι τοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης εἰδώλοις, διʼ ἐκείνους καὶ ἡμεῖς, οἱ διακρίνοντες καὶ χωρίζοντες τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ τὸ γενητόν, τὸ ὂν καὶ τὸ οὐκ ὄν, τὸ νοητὸν καὶ τὸ αἰσθητόν, καὶ ἑκάστῳ αὐτῶν τὸ προσῆκον ὄνομα ἀποδιδόντες, προσελευσόμεθα καὶ προσκυνήσομεν τὰ ἀγάλματα; Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ταὐτὸν ὕλη καὶ θεός, δύο ὀνόματα καθʼ ἑνὸς πράγματος, τοὺς λίθους καὶ τὰ ξύλα, τὸν χρυσὸν καὶ τὸν ἄργυρον οὐ νομίζοντες θεούς, ἀσεβοῦμεν. Εἰ δὲ διεστᾶσι πάμπολυ ἀπʼ ἀλλήλων, καὶ τοσοῦτον ὅσον τεχνίτης καὶ ἡ πρὸς τὴν τέχνην αὐτοῦ παρασκευή, τί ἐγκαλούμεθα; Ὡς γὰρ ὁ κεραμεὺς καὶ ὁ πηλός (ὕλη μὲν ὁ πηλός, τεχνίτης δὲ ὁ κεραμεύς), καὶ ὁ θεὸς δημιουργός, ὑπακούουσα δὲ αὐτῷ ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὴν τέχνην. Ἀλλʼ ὡς ὁ πηλὸς καθʼ ἑαυτὸν σκεύη γενέσθαι χωρὶς τέχνης ἀδύνατος, καὶ ἡ πανδεχὴς ὕλη ἄνευ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ διάκρισιν καὶ σχῆμα καὶ κόσμον οὐκ ἐλάμβανεν. Ὡς δὲ οὐ τὸν κέραμον προτιμότερον τοῦ ἐργασαμένου αὐτὸν ἔχομεν οὐδὲ τὰς φιάλας καὶ χρυσίδας τοῦ χαλκεύσαντος, ἀλλʼ εἴ τι περὶ ἐκείνας δεξιὸν κατὰ τὴν τέχνην τὸν τεχνίτην ἐπαινοῦμεν, καὶ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς σκεύεσι δόξαν καρπούμενος, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς διαθέσεως τῶν κεκοσμημένων οὐχ ὕλη τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὴν τιμὴν δικαίαν ἔχει ἀλλʼ ὁ δημιουργὸς αὐτῆς θεός. Ὥστε, εἰ τὰ εἴδη τῆς ὕλης ἄγοιμεν θεούς, ἀναισθητεῖν τοῦ ὄντος θεοῦ δόξομεν, τὰ λυτὰ καὶ φθαρτὰ τῷ ἀϊδίῳ ἐξισοῦντες.

Allʼ estōsan tous autous agontes. Ti oun? Epei hoi polloi, diakrinai ou dynamenoi ti men hylē ti de theos poson de to dia mesou autōn, prosiasi tois apo tēs hylēs eidōlois, diʼ ekeinous kai hēmeis, hoi diakrinontes kai chōrizontes to agenēton kai to genēton, to on kai to ouk on, to noēton kai to aisthēton, kai hekastǭ autōn to prosēkon onoma apodidontes, proseleusometha kai proskynēsomen ta agalmata? Ei men gar tauton hylē kai theos, dyo onomata kathʼ henos pragmatos, tous lithous kai ta xyla, ton chryson kai ton argyron ou nomizontes theous, aseboumen. Ei de diestasi pampoly apʼ allēlōn, kai tosouton hoson technitēs kai hē pros tēn technēn autou paraskeuē, ti enkaloumetha? Hōs gar ho kerameus kai ho pēlos (hylē men ho pēlos, technitēs de ho kerameus), kai ho theos dēmiourgos, hypakouousa de autǭ hē hylē pros tēn technēn. Allʼ hōs ho pēlos kathʼ heauton skeuē genesthai chōris technēs adynatos, kai hē pandechēs hylē aneu tou theou tou dēmiourgou diakrisin kai schēma kai kosmon ouk elambanen. Hōs de ou ton keramon protimoteron tou ergasamenou auton echomen oude tas phialas kai chrysidas tou chalkeusantos, allʼ ei ti peri ekeinas dexion kata tēn technēn ton technitēn epainoumen, kai houtos estin ho tēn epi tois skeuesi doxan karpoumenos, kai epi tēs hylēs kai tou theou tēs diatheseōs tōn kekosmēmenōn ouch hylē tēn doxan kai tēn timēn dikaian echei allʼ ho dēmiourgos autēs theos. Hōste, ei ta eidē tēs hylēs agoimen theous, anaisthētein tou ontos theou doxomen, ta lyta kai phtharta tǭ aïdiǭ exisountes.

But suppose they do recognize the same gods. What then? Because the many, unable to distinguish what is matter and what is God, and how great the gulf between them is, approach idols made of matter, must we too, for their sake, approach and worship the statues? We who distinguish and separate the uncreated and the created, what is and what is not, the intelligible and the perceptible, and give each its proper name? If matter and God are the same, two names for one thing, then we are impious for not considering stones and wood, gold and silver, to be gods. But if they are very far apart from each other, as far as the craftsman is from the material of his craft, why are we accused? For as the potter is to the clay (the clay is the material, the potter the craftsman), so God is the Creator, and matter obeys him to serve his art. And just as the clay by itself cannot become vessels without art, so matter, which receives all things, would not have received distinction, shape, and order without God the Creator. We do not value the pottery more than the one who made it, nor the bowls and gold vessels more than the smith; if there is anything skillful about them we praise the craftsman, and it is he who reaps the glory for the vessels. So too with matter and God: for the arrangement of what has been ordered it is not matter that deserves the glory and honor, but God its Creator. If, then, we were to hold the forms of matter to be gods, we would seem to have no sense of the true God, putting things that can be dissolved and perish on a level with the eternal.

Chapter 16

16Otto 7:68–74

Καλὸς μὲν γὰρ ὁ κόσμος καὶ τῷ μεγέθει περιέχων καὶ τῇ διαθέσει τῶν τε ἐν τῷ λοξῷ κύκλῳ καὶ τῶν περὶ τὴν ἄρκτον καὶ τῷ σχήματι σφαιρικῷ ὄντι· ἀλλʼ οὐ τοῦτον, ἀλλὰ τὸν τεχνίτην αὐτοῦ προσκυνητέον. Οὐδὲ γὰρ οἱ πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἀφικνούμενοι ὑπήκοοι, παραλιπόντες ὑμᾶς τοὺς ἄρχοντας καὶ δεσπότας θεραπεύειν, παρʼ ὧν ὧν ἂν δέοιντο καὶ τύχοιεν, ἐπὶ τὸ σεμνὸν τῆς καταγωγῆς ὑμῶν καταφεύγουσιν, ἀλλὰ τὴν μὲν βασιλικὴν ἑστίαν τηνάλλως ἐντυχόντες αὐτῇ θαυμάζουσι καλῶς ἠσκημένην, ὑμᾶς δὲ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν ἄγουσι τῇ δόξῃ. Καὶ ὑμεῖς μὲν οἱ βασιλεῖς ἑαυτοῖς ἀσκεῖτε τὰς καταγωγὰς βασιλικάς, ὁ δὲ κόσμος οὐχ ὡς δεομένου τοῦ θεοῦ γέγονεν· πάντα γὰρ ὁ θεός ἐστιν αὐτὸς αὐτῷ, φῶς ἀπρόσιτον, κόσμος τέλειος, πνεῦμα, δύναμις, λόγος. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐμμελὲς ὁ κόσμος ὄργανον κινούμενον ἐν ῥυθμῷ, τὸν ἁρμοσάμενον καὶ πλήσσοντα τοὺς φθόγγους καὶ τὸ σύμφωνον ἐπᾴδοντα μέλος, οὐ τὸ ὄργανον προσκυνῶ· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀγωνιστῶν, παραλιπόντες οἱ ἀθλοθέται τοὺς κιθαριστάς, τὰς κιθάρας στεφανοῦσιν αὐτῶν. Εἴτε, ὡς ὁ Πλάτων φησί, τέχνη τοῦ θεοῦ, θαυμάζων αὐτοῦ τὸ κάλλος τῷ τεχνίτῃ πρόσειμι· εἴτε οὐσία καὶ σῶμα, ὡς οἱ ἀπὸ τοῦ περιπάτου, οὐ παραλιπόντες προσκυνεῖν τὸν αἴτιον τῆς κινήσεως τοῦ σώματος θεὸν ἐπὶ τὰ πτωχὰ καὶ ἀσθενῆ στοιχεῖα καταπίπτομεν, τῷ ἀπαθεῖ ἀέρι κατʼ αὐτοὺς τὴν παθητὴν ὕλην προσκυνοῦντες· εἴτε δυνάμεις τοῦ θεοῦ τὰ μέρη τοῦ κόσμου νοεῖ τις, οὐ τὰς δυνάμεις προσιόντες θεραπεύομεν, ἀλλὰ τὸν ποιητὴν αὐτῶν καὶ δεσπότην. Οὐκ αἰτῶ τὴν ὕλην ἃ μὴ ἔχει, οὐδὲ παραλιπὼν τὸν θεὸν τὰ στοιχεῖα θεραπεύω, οἷς μηδὲν πλέον ἢ ὅσον ἐκελεύσθησαν ἔξεστιν· εἰ γὰρ καὶ καλὰ ἰδεῖν τῇ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ τέχνῃ, ἀλλʼ αὐτὰ τῇ τῆς ὕλης φύσει. Μαρτυρεῖ δὲ τῷ λόγῳ τούτῳ καὶ Πλάτων· Ὃν γὰρ οὐρανόν, φησί, καὶ κόσμον ἐπωνόμακεν, πολλῶν μὲν μετέσχηκε μακαρίων παρὰ τοῦ πατρός, ἀτὰρ οὖν δὴ κεκοινώνηκε σώματος· ὅθεν αὐτῷ μεταβολῆς ἀμοίρῳ τυγχάνειν ἀδύνατον. Εἰ τοίνυν θαυμάζων τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὰ στοιχεῖα τῆς τέχνης οὐ προσκυνῶ αὐτὰ ὡς θεούς, εἰδὼς τὸν ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς τῆς λύσεως λόγον, ὧν οἶδα ἀνθρώπους δημιουργοὺς πῶς ταῦτα προσείπω θεούς; Σκέψασθε δέ μοι διὰ βραχέων.

Kalos men gar ho kosmos kai tǭ megethei periechōn kai tę̄ diathesei tōn te en tǭ loxǭ kyklǭ kai tōn peri tēn arkton kai tǭ schēmati sphairikǭ onti; allʼ ou touton, alla ton technitēn autou proskynēteon. Oude gar hoi pros hymas aphiknoumenoi hypēkooi, paralipontes hymas tous archontas kai despotas therapeuein, parʼ hōn hōn an deointo kai tychoien, epi to semnon tēs katagōgēs hymōn katapheugousin, alla tēn men basilikēn hestian tēnallōs entychontes autę̄ thaumazousi kalōs ēskēmenēn, hymas de panta en pasin agousi tę̄ doxę̄. Kai hymeis men hoi basileis heautois askeite tas katagōgas basilikas, ho de kosmos ouch hōs deomenou tou theou gegonen; panta gar ho theos estin autos autǭ, phōs aprositon, kosmos teleios, pneuma, dynamis, logos. Ei toinyn emmeles ho kosmos organon kinoumenon en rhythmǭ, ton harmosamenon kai plēssonta tous phthongous kai to symphōnon epądonta melos, ou to organon proskynō; oude gar epi tōn agōnistōn, paralipontes hoi athlothetai tous kitharistas, tas kitharas stephanousin autōn. Eite, hōs ho Platōn phēsi, technē tou theou, thaumazōn autou to kallos tǭ technitę̄ proseimi; eite ousia kai sōma, hōs hoi apo tou peripatou, ou paralipontes proskynein ton aition tēs kinēseōs tou sōmatos theon epi ta ptōcha kai asthenē stoicheia katapiptomen, tǭ apathei aeri katʼ autous tēn pathētēn hylēn proskynountes; eite dynameis tou theou ta merē tou kosmou noei tis, ou tas dynameis prosiontes therapeuomen, alla ton poiētēn autōn kai despotēn. Ouk aitō tēn hylēn ha mē echei, oude paralipōn ton theon ta stoicheia therapeuō, hois mēden pleon ē hoson ekeleusthēsan exestin; ei gar kai kala idein tę̄ tou dēmiourgou technę̄, allʼ auta tę̄ tēs hylēs physei. Martyrei de tǭ logǭ toutǭ kai Platōn; Hon gar ouranon, phēsi, kai kosmon epōnomaken, pollōn men meteschēke makariōn para tou patros, atar oun dē kekoinōnēke sōmatos; hothen autǭ metabolēs amoirǭ tynchanein adynaton. Ei toinyn thaumazōn ton ouranon kai ta stoicheia tēs technēs ou proskynō auta hōs theous, eidōs ton epʼ autois tēs lyseōs logon, hōn oida anthrōpous dēmiourgous pōs tauta proseipō theous? Skepsasthe de moi dia bracheōn.

The world is beautiful: it excels in its size, in the arrangement of the stars in the oblique circle and around the Bear, and in its spherical shape. Yet it is not the world but its Artificer who is to be worshiped. When your subjects come to you, they do not neglect to pay court to you, their rulers and masters, from whom they obtain whatever they need, and take refuge in the magnificence of your residence instead. When they come upon the royal residence they admire its fine decoration in passing, but to you they give glory as all in all. You kings furnish your residences for yourselves; but the world did not come into being because God needed it. For God is himself everything to himself: light unapproachable, a perfect world, spirit, power, Word. If, then, the world is a well-tuned instrument moving in rhythm, I worship the one who tuned it, who strikes its notes and sings the harmonious melody, not the instrument; for at the contests the judges do not pass over the lyre-players and crown their lyres. Whether, as Plato says, the world is God's work of art, I admire its beauty and approach the Artificer; or whether it is substance and body, as the Peripatetics say, we do not neglect to worship God, the cause of the body's motion, and fall down before the poor and weak elements, worshiping passive matter instead of what they call the impassive ether; or whether one takes the parts of the world to be powers of God, we do not approach and serve the powers, but their Maker and Lord. I do not ask of matter what it does not have, nor do I pass over God to serve the elements, which can do nothing beyond what they were commanded; for even if they are beautiful to look at through the art of their Creator, in themselves they have the nature of matter. Plato too bears witness to this argument: “What we call heaven and the world,” he says, “has received many blessings from the Father; yet it shares in a body, and so it cannot be free of change.” If, then, while admiring the heavens and the elements for their workmanship, I do not worship them as gods, knowing that the principle of dissolution is in them, how can I call gods the things whose makers I know to be human beings? Consider this with me briefly.

Chapter 17

17Otto 7:74–80

Ἀνάγκη δὲ ἀπολογούμενον ἀκριβεστέρους παρέχειν τοὺς λογισμοὺς καὶ περὶ τῶν ὀνομάτων, ὅτι νεώτερα, καὶ περὶ τῶν εἰκόνων, ὅτι χθὲς καὶ πρώην γεγόνασιν, ὡς λόγῳ εἰπεῖν· ἴστε δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς ταῦτα ἀξιολογώτερον, ὡς ἂν ἐν πᾶσι καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντας τοῖς παλαιοῖς συγγινόμενοι. Φημὶ οὖν Ὀρφέα καὶ Ὅμηρον καὶ Ἡσίοδον εἶναι τοὺς καὶ γένη καὶ ὀνόματα δόντας τοῖς ὑπʼ αὐτῶν λεγομένοις θεοῖς. Μαρτυρεῖ δὲ καὶ Ἡρόδοτος· Ἡσίοδον γὰρ καὶ Ὅμηρον ἡλικίην τετρακοσίοις ἔτεσι δοκέω πρεσβυτέρους ἐμοῦ γενέσθαι, καὶ οὐ πλείοσι· οὗτοι δέ εἰσιν οἱ ποιήσαντες θεογονίην Ἕλλησι, καὶ τοῖσι θεοῖσι τὰς ἐπωνυμίας δόντες καὶ τιμάς τε καὶ τέχνας διελόντες, καὶ εἴδεα αὐτῶν σημήναντες. Αἱ δʼ εἰκόνες, μέχρι μήπω πλαστικὴ καὶ γραφικὴ καὶ ἀνδριαντοποιητικὴ ἦσαν, οὐδὲ ἐνομίζοντο, Σαυρίου δὲ τοῦ Σαμίου καὶ Κράτωνος τοῦ Σικυωνίου καὶ Κλεάνθους τοῦ Κορινθίου καὶ κόρης Κορινθίας ἐπιγενομένων· καὶ σκιαγραφίας μὲν εὑρεθείσης ὑπὸ Σαυρίου, ἵππον ἐν ἡλίῳ περιγράψαντος, γραφικῆς δὲ ὑπὸ Κράτωνος, ἐν πίνακι λελευκωμένῳ σκιὰς ἀνδρὸς καὶ γυναικὸς ἐναλείψαντος· ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς κόρης ἡ κοροπλαθικὴ εὑρέθη· ἐρωτικῶς γάρ τινος ἔχουσα περιέγραψεν αὐτοῦ κοιμωμένου ἐν τοίχῳ τὴν σκιάν, εἶθʼ ὁ πατήρ, ἡσθεὶς ἀπαραλλάκτῳ οὔσῃ τῇ ὁμοιότητι, (κέραμον δὲ εἰργάζετο) ἀναγλύψας τὴν περιγραφὴν πηλῷ προσανεπλήρωσεν· ὁ τύπος ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἐν Κορίνθῳ σώζεται. Τούτοις δὲ ἐπιγενόμενοι Δαίδαλος καὶ Θεόδωρος ὁ Μιλήσιος ἀνδριαντοποιητικὴν καὶ πλαστικὴν προσεξεῦρον. Ὁ μὲν δὴ χρόνος ὀλίγος τοσοῦτος ταῖς εἰκόσι καὶ τῇ περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα πραγματείᾳ, ὡς ἔχειν εἰπεῖν τὸν ἑκάστου τεχνίτην θεοῦ. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐν Ἐφέσῳ τῆς Ἀρτέμιδος καὶ τὸ τῆς Ἀθηνᾶς (μᾶλλον δὲ Ἀθηλᾶς· Ἀθηλᾶ γὰρ ὡς οἱ μυστικώτερον, οὕτω γὰρ τὸ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐλαίας τὸ παλαιὸν) καὶ τὴν καθημένην Ἔνδοιος εἰργάσατο μαθητὴς Δαιδάλου, ὁ δὲ Πύθιος ἔργον Θεοδώρου καὶ Τηλεκλέους, καὶ ὁ Δήλιος καὶ ἡ Ἄρτεμις Τεκταίου καὶ Ἀγγελίωνος τέχνη, ἡ δὲ ἐν Σάμῳ Ἥρα καὶ ἐν Ἄργει Σμίλιδος χεῖρες, καὶ Φειδίου τὰ λοιπὰ εἴδωλα, ἡ Ἀφροδίτη ἐν Κνίδῳ ἑταίρα Πραξιτέλους τέχνη, ὁ ἐν Ἐπιδαύρῳ Ἀσκληπιὸς ἔργον Φειδίου. Συνελόντα φάναι, οὐδὲν αὐτῶν διαπέφευγεν τὸ μὴ ὑπʼ ἀνθρώπου γεγονέναι. Εἰ τοίνυν θεοί, τί οὐκ ἦσαν ἐξ ἀρχῆς; Τί δαί εἰσι νεώτεροι τῶν πεποιηκότων; Τί δαὶ ἔδει αὐτοῖς πρὸς τὸ γενέσθαι ἀνθρώπων καὶ τέχνης; Γῆ ταῦτα καὶ λίθοι καὶ ὕλη καὶ περίεργος τέχνη.

Anankē de apologoumenon akribesterous parechein tous logismous kai peri tōn onomatōn, hoti neōtera, kai peri tōn eikonōn, hoti chthes kai prōēn gegonasin, hōs logǭ eipein; iste de kai hymeis tauta axiologōteron, hōs an en pasi kai hyper pantas tois palaiois synginomenoi. Phēmi oun Orphea kai Homēron kai Hēsiodon einai tous kai genē kai onomata dontas tois hypʼ autōn legomenois theois. Martyrei de kai Hērodotos; Hēsiodon gar kai Homēron hēlikiēn tetrakosiois etesi dokeō presbyterous emou genesthai, kai ou pleiosi; houtoi de eisin hoi poiēsantes theogoniēn Hellēsi, kai toisi theoisi tas epōnymias dontes kai timas te kai technas dielontes, kai eidea autōn sēmēnantes. Hai dʼ eikones, mechri mēpō plastikē kai graphikē kai andriantopoiētikē ēsan, oude enomizonto, Sauriou de tou Samiou kai Kratōnos tou Sikyōniou kai Kleanthous tou Korinthiou kai korēs Korinthias epigenomenōn; kai skiagraphias men heuretheisēs hypo Sauriou, hippon en hēliǭ perigrapsantos, graphikēs de hypo Kratōnos, en pinaki leleukōmenǭ skias andros kai gynaikos enaleipsantos; apo de tēs korēs hē koroplathikē heurethē; erōtikōs gar tinos echousa periegrapsen autou koimōmenou en toichǭ tēn skian, eithʼ ho patēr, hēstheis aparallaktǭ ousę̄ tę̄ homoiotēti, (keramon de eirgazeto) anaglypsas tēn perigraphēn pēlǭ prosaneplērōsen; ho typos eti kai nyn en Korinthǭ sōzetai. Toutois de epigenomenoi Daidalos kai Theodōros ho Milēsios andriantopoiētikēn kai plastikēn prosexeuron. Ho men dē chronos oligos tosoutos tais eikosi kai tę̄ peri ta eidōla pragmateią, hōs echein eipein ton hekastou technitēn theou. To men gar en Ephesǭ tēs Artemidos kai to tēs Athēnas (mallon de Athēlas; Athēla gar hōs hoi mystikōteron, houtō gar to apo tēs elaias to palaion) kai tēn kathēmenēn Endoios eirgasato mathētēs Daidalou, ho de Pythios ergon Theodōrou kai Tēlekleous, kai ho Dēlios kai hē Artemis Tektaiou kai Angeliōnos technē, hē de en Samǭ Hēra kai en Argei Smilidos cheires, kai Pheidiou ta loipa eidōla, hē Aphroditē en Knidǭ hetaira Praxitelous technē, ho en Epidaurǭ Asklēpios ergon Pheidiou. Synelonta phanai, ouden autōn diapepheugen to mē hypʼ anthrōpou gegonenai. Ei toinyn theoi, ti ouk ēsan ex archēs? Ti dai eisi neōteroi tōn pepoiēkotōn? Ti dai edei autois pros to genesthai anthrōpōn kai technēs? Gē tauta kai lithoi kai hylē kai periergos technē.

In making a defense I must give more precise arguments both about the names of the gods, to show that they are recent, and about their images, to show that they came into being yesterday or the day before, so to speak. You yourselves know these things better, since you are in every respect conversant with the ancient writers, more than anyone else. I say, then, that Orpheus, Homer, and Hesiod are the ones who gave genealogies and names to those they call gods. Herodotus too bears witness: “I think that Hesiod and Homer lived four hundred years before my time, and not more; and it was they who made a theogony for the Greeks, gave the gods their titles, distributed their honors and skills, and described their forms.” As for images, they were not even thought of as long as there was no modeling, painting, or sculpture, until Saurias of Samos, Craton of Sicyon, Cleanthes of Corinth, and the Corinthian girl came along. Shadow-drawing was invented by Saurias, who traced the outline of a horse in the sunlight; painting by Craton, who painted the shadows of a man and a woman on a whitened tablet; and modeling in relief was invented by the girl. She was in love with someone, and traced the outline of his shadow on the wall while he slept; then her father, delighted with the exact likeness (he was a potter), cut out the outline and filled it in with clay; the figure is preserved at Corinth to this day. After these came Daedalus and Theodorus of Miletus, who further invented sculpture and modeling. So short is the time since images and the making of idols began that we can name the craftsman of each god. The Artemis at Ephesus, the Athena (or rather Athela, as those who speak more mystically call her, for such was the ancient statue made from the olive), and the seated Athena were made by Endoeus, a pupil of Daedalus; the Pythian Apollo is the work of Theodorus and Telecles; the Delian Apollo and Artemis are the art of Tectaeus and Angelion; the Hera at Samos and the one at Argos are by the hands of Smilis; the other idols are by Phidias; the Aphrodite at Cnidus is another work of Praxiteles's art; the Asclepius at Epidaurus is the work of Phidias. In short, not one of them escapes having been made by a human being. If, then, they are gods, why did they not exist from the beginning? Why are they younger than those who made them? Why did they need human beings and art in order to come into being? They are earth and stones and matter and elaborate art.

Chapter 18

18Otto 7:80–88

Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν φασί τινες εἰκόνας μὲν εἶναι ταύτας, θεοὺς δὲ ἐφʼ οἷς αἱ εἰκόνες, καὶ τὰς προσόδους ἃς ταύταις προσίασι καὶ τὰς θυσίας ἐπʼ ἐκείνους ἀναφέρεσθαι καὶ εἰς ἐκείνους γίνεσθαι, μὴ εἶναί τε ἕτερον τρόπον τοῖς θεοῖς ἢ τοῦτον προσελθεῖν (χαλεποὶ δὲ θεοὶ φαίνεσθαι ἐναργεῖς), καὶ τοῦ ταῦθʼ οὕτως ἔχειν τεκμήρια παρέχουσι τὰς ἐνίων εἰδώλων ἐνεργείας, φέρε ἐξετάσωμεν τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς ὀνόμασι δύναμιν αὐτῶν. Δεήσομαι δὲ ὑμῶν, μέγιστοι αὐτοκρατόρων, πρὸ τοῦ λόγου ἀληθεῖς παρεχομένῳ τοὺς λογισμοὺς συγγνῶναι· οὐ γὰρ προκείμενόν μοι ἐλέγχειν τὰ εἴδωλα, ἀλλὰ ἀπολυόμενος τὰς διαβολὰς λογισμὸν τῆς προαιρέσεως ἡμῶν παρέχω. Ἔχοιτε ἀφʼ ἑαυτῶν καὶ τὴν ἐπουράνιον βασιλείαν ἐξετάζειν· ὡς γὰρ ὑμῖν πατρὶ καὶ υἱῷ πάντα κεχείρωται, ἄνωθεν τὴν βασιλείαν εἰληφόσι (βασιλέως γὰρ ψυχὴ ἐν χειρὶ θεοῦ, φησὶ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα), οὕτως ἑνὶ τῷ θεῷ καὶ τῷ παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγῳ υἱῷ νοουμένῳ ἀμερίστῳ πάντα ὑποτέτακται. Ἐκεῖνο τοίνυν σκέψασθέ μοι πρὸ τῶν ἄλλων. Οὐκ ἐξ ἀρχῆς, ὥς φασιν, ἦσαν οἱ θεοί, ἀλλʼ οὕτως γέγονεν αὐτῶν ἕκαστος ὡς γινόμεθα ἡμεῖς. Καὶ τοῦτο πᾶσιν αὐτοῖς ξυμφωνεῖ· Ὁμήρου μὲν γὰρ λέγοντος· Ὠκεανόν τε, θεῶν γένεσιν, καὶ μητέρα Τηθύν, Ὀρφέως δὲ (ὃς καὶ τὰ ὀνόματα αὐτῶν πρῶτος ἐξεῦρε καὶ τὰς γενέσεις διεξῆλθε καὶ ὅσα ἑκάστοις πέπρακται εἶπε καὶ πεπίστευται παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἀληθέστερον θεολογεῖν, ᾧ καὶ Ὅμηρος τὰ πολλὰ καὶ περὶ θεῶν μάλιστα ἕπεται) καὶ αὐτοῦ τὴν πρώτην γένεσιν αὐτῶν ἐξ ὕδατος συνιστάντος· Ὠκεανός, ὅσπερ γένεσις πάντεσσι τέτυκται. Ἦν γὰρ ὕδωρ ἀρχὴ κατʼ αὐτὸν τοῖς ὅλοις, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ ὕδατος ἰλὺς κατέστη, ἐκ δὲ ἑκατέρων ἐγεννήθη ζῶον δράκων προσπεφυκυῖαν ἔχων κεφαλὴν λέοντος, διὰ μέσου δὲ αὐτῶν θεοῦ πρόσωπον, ὄνομα Ἡρακλῆς καὶ Χρόνος. Οὗτος ὁ Ἡρακλῆς ἐγέννησεν ὑπερμέγεθες ὠόν, ὃ συμπληρούμενον ὑπὸ βίας τοῦ γεγεννηκότος ἐκ παρατριβῆς εἰς δύο ἐῤῥάγη· τὸ μὲν οὖν κατὰ κορυφὴν αὐτοῦ οὐρανὸς εἶναι ἐτελέσθη, τὸ δὲ κατενεχθὲν γῆ. Προῆλθε δὲ καὶ θεὸς Γῆ διὰ σώματος· Οὐρανὸς δὲ Γῇ μιχθεὶς γεννᾷ θηλείας μὲν Κλωθώ, Λάχεσιν, Ἄτροπον, ἄνδρας δὲ ἑκατόγχειρας Κόττυν, Γύγην, Βριάρεων, καὶ Κύκλωπας Βρόντην καὶ Στερόπην καὶ Ἄργον· οὓς καὶ δήσας κατεταρτάρωσεν, ἐκπεσεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν παίδων τῆς ἀρχῆς μαθών. Διὸ καὶ ὀργισθεῖσα ἡ Γῆ τοὺς Τιτᾶνας ἐγέννησε. Κούρους δʼ οὐρανίωνας ἐγείνατο πότνια Γαῖα, Οὓς δὴ καὶ Τιτῆνας ἐπίκλησιν καλέουσιν, Οὕνεκα τισάσθην μέγαν Οὐρανὸν ἀστερόεντα.

Epei toinyn phasi tines eikonas men einai tautas, theous de ephʼ hois hai eikones, kai tas prosodous has tautais prosiasi kai tas thysias epʼ ekeinous anapheresthai kai eis ekeinous ginesthai, mē einai te heteron tropon tois theois ē touton proselthein (chalepoi de theoi phainesthai enargeis), kai tou tauthʼ houtōs echein tekmēria parechousi tas eniōn eidōlōn energeias, phere exetasōmen tēn epi tois onomasi dynamin autōn. Deēsomai de hymōn, megistoi autokratorōn, pro tou logou alētheis parechomenǭ tous logismous syngnōnai; ou gar prokeimenon moi elenchein ta eidōla, alla apolyomenos tas diabolas logismon tēs proaireseōs hēmōn parechō. Echoite aphʼ heautōn kai tēn epouranion basileian exetazein; hōs gar hymin patri kai huiǭ panta kecheirōtai, anōthen tēn basileian eilēphosi (basileōs gar psychē en cheiri theou, phēsi to prophētikon pneuma), houtōs heni tǭ theǭ kai tǭ parʼ autou logǭ huiǭ nooumenǭ ameristǭ panta hypotetaktai. Ekeino toinyn skepsasthe moi pro tōn allōn. Ouk ex archēs, hōs phasin, ēsan hoi theoi, allʼ houtōs gegonen autōn hekastos hōs ginometha hēmeis. Kai touto pasin autois xymphōnei; Homērou men gar legontos; Ōkeanon te, theōn genesin, kai mētera Tēthyn, Orpheōs de (hos kai ta onomata autōn prōtos exeure kai tas geneseis diexēlthe kai hosa hekastois pepraktai eipe kai pepisteutai parʼ autois alēthesteron theologein, hǭ kai Homēros ta polla kai peri theōn malista hepetai) kai autou tēn prōtēn genesin autōn ex hydatos synistantos; Ōkeanos, hosper genesis pantessi tetyktai. Ēn gar hydōr archē katʼ auton tois holois, apo de tou hydatos ilys katestē, ek de hekaterōn egennēthē zōon drakōn prospephykuian echōn kephalēn leontos, dia mesou de autōn theou prosōpon, onoma Hēraklēs kai Chronos. Houtos ho Hēraklēs egennēsen hypermegethes ōon, ho symplēroumenon hypo bias tou gegennēkotos ek paratribēs eis dyo errhagē; to men oun kata koryphēn autou ouranos einai etelesthē, to de katenechthen gē. Proēlthe de kai theos Gē dia sōmatos; Ouranos de Gę̄ michtheis genną thēleias men Klōthō, Lachesin, Atropon, andras de hekatoncheiras Kottyn, Gygēn, Briareōn, kai Kyklōpas Brontēn kai Steropēn kai Argon; hous kai dēsas katetartarōsen, ekpeseisthai auton hypo tōn paidōn tēs archēs mathōn. Dio kai orgistheisa hē Gē tous Titanas egennēse. Kourous dʼ ouraniōnas egeinato potnia Gaia, Hous dē kai Titēnas epiklēsin kaleousin, Houneka tisasthēn megan Ouranon asteroenta.

Some say that these are only images, and that the gods are those whom the images represent; that the processions and sacrifices offered to the images are referred to those gods and are made for them; and that there is no other way of approaching the gods (“hard are the gods to see in their true form”); and as proof that this is so they offer the workings of certain idols. Let us, then, examine the power attached to their names. But I must beg you, greatest of emperors, before I speak, to forgive me for offering true arguments. For it is not my purpose to refute the idols, but, clearing away the slanders, to give an account of the way of life we have chosen. You may examine the heavenly kingdom by your own example. For just as all things are subject to you, father and son, who have received your kingdom from above (“for the king's soul is in the hand of God,” says the prophetic Spirit), so all things are subordinated to the one God and to the Word that comes from him, understood as his Son, inseparable from him. Consider this above all. The gods, as they say, did not exist from the beginning; each of them came into being just as we do. And on this they all agree. Homer says: “Ocean, origin of the gods, and mother Tethys.” And Orpheus (who first discovered their names, recounted their births, and told what each of them did, who is believed among them to speak more truly about the gods, and whom Homer follows in most things, especially concerning the gods) also makes their first origin from water: “Ocean, who is the origin of all.” According to him water was the beginning of all things; from water, mud was formed; and from both was born a living creature, a serpent with the head of a lion growing on it, and between them the face of a god, named Heracles and Kronos. This Heracles produced an enormous egg, which, filled by the force of its begetter, broke in two from the friction. The upper part became heaven, and the part that fell down became earth. There came forth also the goddess Earth, with a body; and Heaven, uniting with Earth, begets the females Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos, and the males, the hundred-handed Cottus, Gyges, and Briareus, and the Cyclopes Brontes, Steropes, and Argus. These he bound and cast into Tartarus, having learned that he would be deposed from his rule by his children. For this reason Earth in her anger bore the Titans: “Lady Earth bore the sons of Heaven, whom they call Titans, because they took vengeance on great starry Heaven.”

Chapter 19

19Otto 7:88–90

Αὕτη ἀρχὴ γενέσεως περὶ τοὺς κατʼ αὐτοὺς θεούς τε καὶ τὸ πᾶν. Τί ἐκεῖνο τοίνυν; Ἕκαστον γὰρ τῶν τεθεολογημένων ὡς τὴν ἀρχὴν ὂν νοεῖται. Εἰ γὰρ γεγόνασιν οὐκ ὄντες, ὡς οἱ περὶ αὐτῶν θεολογοῦντες λέγουσιν, οὐκ εἰσίν. Ἢ γὰρ ἀγένητόν τι καὶ ἔστιν ἀΐδιον, ἢ γενητὸν καὶ φθαρτόν ἐστι. Καὶ οὐκ ἐγὼ μὲν οὕτως, ἑτέρως δὲ οἱ φιλόσοφοι. Τί τὸ ὂν ἀεί, γένεσίν τε οὐκ ἔχον, ἢ τί τὸ γενόμενον μέν, ὂν δὲ οὐδέποτε; Περὶ νοητοῦ καὶ αἰσθητοῦ διαλεγόμενος ὁ Πλάτων τὸ μὲν ἀεὶ ὄν, τὸ νοητόν, ἀγένητον εἶναι διδάσκει, τὸ δὲ οὐκ ὄν, τὸ αἰσθητόν, γενητόν, ἀρχόμενον εἶναι καὶ παυόμενον. Τούτῳ καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς τῷ λόγῳ ἐκπυρωθήσεσθαι τὰ πάντα καὶ πάλιν ἔσεσθαί φασιν, ἑτέραν ἀρχὴν τοῦ κόσμου λαβόντος. Εἰ δέ, καίτοι δισσοῦ αἰτίου κατʼ αὐτοὺς ὄντος, τοῦ μὲν δραστηρίου καὶ καταρχομένου, καθὸ ἡ πρόνοια, τοῦ δὲ πάσχοντος καὶ τρεπομένου, καθὸ ἡ ὕλη, ἀδύνατον δέ ἐστι καὶ προνοούμενον ἐπὶ ταὐτοῦ μεῖναι τὸν κόσμον γενόμενον, πῶς ἡ τούτων μένει σύστασις, οὐ φύσει ὄντων ἀλλὰ γενομένων; Τί δὲ τῆς ὕλης κρείττους οἱ θεοί, τὴν σύστασιν ἐξ ὕδατος ἔχοντες; Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ κατʼ αὐτοὺς ὕδωρ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἀρχή. Ἔκ τε ἁπλῶν καὶ μονοειδῶν τί ἂν συστῆναι στοιχείων δύναιτο; Δεῖ δὲ καὶ τῇ ὕλῃ τεχνίτου καὶ ὕλης τῷ τεχνίτῃ. Ἢ πῶς ἂν γένοιτο τὰ ἐκτυπώματα χωρὶς τῆς ὕλης ἢ τοῦ τεχνίτου; Οὔτε πρεσβυτέραν λόγον ἔχει εἶναι τὴν ὕλην τοῦ θεοῦ· τὸ γὰρ ποιητικὸν αἴτιον προκατάρχειν τῶν γινομένων ἀνάγκη.

Hautē archē geneseōs peri tous katʼ autous theous te kai to pan. Ti ekeino toinyn? Hekaston gar tōn tetheologēmenōn hōs tēn archēn on noeitai. Ei gar gegonasin ouk ontes, hōs hoi peri autōn theologountes legousin, ouk eisin. Ē gar agenēton ti kai estin aïdion, ē genēton kai phtharton esti. Kai ouk egō men houtōs, heterōs de hoi philosophoi. Ti to on aei, genesin te ouk echon, ē ti to genomenon men, on de oudepote? Peri noētou kai aisthētou dialegomenos ho Platōn to men aei on, to noēton, agenēton einai didaskei, to de ouk on, to aisthēton, genēton, archomenon einai kai pauomenon. Toutǭ kai hoi apo tēs stoas tǭ logǭ ekpyrōthēsesthai ta panta kai palin esesthai phasin, heteran archēn tou kosmou labontos. Ei de, kaitoi dissou aitiou katʼ autous ontos, tou men drastēriou kai katarchomenou, katho hē pronoia, tou de paschontos kai trepomenou, katho hē hylē, adynaton de esti kai pronooumenon epi tautou meinai ton kosmon genomenon, pōs hē toutōn menei systasis, ou physei ontōn alla genomenōn? Ti de tēs hylēs kreittous hoi theoi, tēn systasin ex hydatos echontes? Allʼ oude katʼ autous hydōr tois pasin archē. Ek te haplōn kai monoeidōn ti an systēnai stoicheiōn dynaito? Dei de kai tę̄ hylę̄ technitou kai hylēs tǭ technitę̄. Ē pōs an genoito ta ektypōmata chōris tēs hylēs ē tou technitou? Oute presbyteran logon echei einai tēn hylēn tou theou; to gar poiētikon aition prokatarchein tōn ginomenōn anankē.

This is how, according to them, the generation of their gods and of the universe began. What follows, then? Each of the beings they have made into gods is thought of as having a beginning. And if they came into being, not having existed before, as those who tell of the gods say, then they are not gods. For a thing is either uncreated and eternal, or created and perishable. And this is not just my view, while the philosophers think otherwise: “What is it that always is and has no becoming, and what is it that comes to be but never is?” Plato, discussing the intelligible and the perceptible, teaches that what always is, the intelligible, is uncreated, while what is not, the perceptible, is created, beginning to be and ceasing to be. In line with this reasoning the Stoics too say that all things will be consumed by fire and will exist again, the world taking another beginning. But according to them there is a twofold cause: one active and initiating, namely providence, the other passive and changeable, namely matter; and it is impossible for the world, even under providence, to remain as it is, since it came into being. If so, how can the constitution of these gods remain, when they do not exist by nature but came into being? And how are the gods better than matter, when they derive their constitution from water? Yet not even according to them is water the beginning of all things. For what could be constituted from simple elements of a single kind? Matter needs a craftsman, and the craftsman needs matter. Or how could figures be shaped without matter or without a craftsman? Nor is it reasonable that matter should be older than God; for the efficient cause must come before the things that come into being.

Chapter 20

20Otto 7:90–98

Εἰ μὲν οὖν μέχρι τοῦ φῆσαι γεγονέναι τοὺς θεοὺς καὶ ἐξ ὕδατος τὴν σύστασιν ἔχειν τὸ ἀπίθανον ἦν αὐτοῖς τῆς θεολογίας, ἐπιδεδειχὼς ὅτι οὐδὲν γενητὸν ὃ οὐ καὶ διαλυτόν, ἐπὶ τὰ λοιπὰ ἂν παρεγενόμην τῶν ἐγκλημάτων. Ἐπεὶ δὲ τοῦτο μὲν διατεθείκασιν αὐτῶν τὰ σώματα· τὸν μὲν Ἡρακλέα ὅτι θεὸς δράκων ἑλικτός, τοὺς δὲ ἑκατόγχειρας εἰπόντες, καὶ τὴν θυγατέρα τοῦ Διός, ἣν ἐκ τῆς μητρὸς Ῥέας ἢ Δήμητρος αὐτῆς ἐπαιδοποιήσατο, δύο μὲν κατὰ φύσιν εἶπον ἔχειν ὀφθαλμοὺς καὶ ἐπὶ τῷ μετώπῳ δύο καὶ προτομὴν κατὰ τὸ ὄπισθεν τοῦ τραχήλου μέρος, ἔχειν δὲ καὶ κέρατα, διὸ καὶ τὴν Ῥέαν φοβηθεῖσαν τὸ τῆς παιδὸς τέρας φυγεῖν, οὐκ ἐφεῖσαν αὐτῇ τὴν θηλήν, ἔνθεν μυστικῶς μὲν Ἀθηλᾶ κοινῶς δὲ Φερσεφόνη καὶ Κόρη κέκληται, οὐχ ἡ αὐτὴ οὖσα τῇ Ἀθηνᾷ τῇ ἀπὸ τῆς κόρης λεγομένῃ· τοῦτο δὲ τὰ πραχθέντα ἐπʼ ἀκριβὲς αὐτοῖς ὡς οἴονται διεξεληλύθασι· Κρόνος μὲν ὡς ἐξέτεμε τὰ αἰδοῖα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ κατέῤῥιψεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἅρματος καὶ ὡς ἐτεκνοκτόνει καταπίνων τῶν παίδων τοὺς ἄρσενας, Ζεὺς δὲ ὅτι τὸν μὲν πατέρα δήσας κατεταρτάρωσε, καθὰ καὶ τοὺς υἱεῖς ὁ Οὐρανός, καὶ πρὸς Τιτᾶνας περὶ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐπολέμησε, καὶ ὅτι τὴν μητέρα Ῥέαν ἀπαγορεύουσαν αὐτοῦ τὸν γάμον ἐδίωκε, δρακαίνης δʼ αὐτῆς γενομένης καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς δράκοντα μεταβαλὼν συνδήσας αὐτὴν τῷ καλουμένῳ Ἡρακλειωτικῷ ἅμματι ἐμίγη, τοῦ σχήματος τῆς μίξεως σύμβολον ἡ τοῦ Ἑρμοῦ ῥάβδος, εἶθʼ ὅτι Φερσεφόνῃ τῇ θυγατρὶ ἐμίγη βιασάμενος καὶ ταύτην ἐν δράκοντος σχήματι, ἐξ ἧς παῖς Διόνυσος αὐτῷ· ἀνάγκη κἂν τοσοῦτον εἰπεῖν· Τί τὸ σεμνὸν ἢ χρηστὸν τῆς τοιαύτης ἱστορίας, ἵνα πιστεύσωμεν θεοὺς εἶναι τὸν Κρόνον, τὸν Δία, τὴν Κόρην, τοὺς λοιπούς; Αἱ διαθέσεις τῶν σωμάτων; Καὶ τίς ἂν ἄνθρωπος κεκριμένος καὶ ἐν θεωρίᾳ γεγονὼς ὑπὸ θεοῦ γεννηθῆναι πιστεύσαι ἔχιδναν (Ὀρφεύς· Ἂν δὲ Φάνης ἄλλην γενεὴν τεκνώσατο δεινὴν Νηδύος ἐξ ἱερῆς, προσιδεῖν φοβερωπὸν ἔχιδναν, Ἦς χαῖται μὲν ἀπὸ κρατὸς καλόν τε πρόσωπον Ἦν ἐσιδεῖν, τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ μέρη φοβεροῖο δράκοντος Αὐχένος ἐξ ἄκρου.) ἢ αὐτὸν τὸν Φάνητα δέξαιτο, θεὸν ὄντα πρωτόγονον (οὗτος γάρ ἐστιν ὁ ἐκ τοῦ ὠοῦ προχυθείς), ἢ σῶμα ἢ σχῆμα ἔχειν δράκοντος, ἢ καταποθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ Διός, ὅπως ὁ Ζεὺς ἀχώρητος γένοιτο; Εἰ γὰρ μηδὲν διενηνόχασι τῶν φαυλοτάτων θηρίων (δῆλον γὰρ ὅτι ὑποδιαλλάσσειν δεῖ τῶν γηΐνων καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης ἀποκρινομένων τὸ θεῖον), οὐκ εἰσὶ θεοί. Τί δαὶ καὶ πρόσιμεν αὐτοῖς, ὧν κτηνῶν μὲν δίκην ἔχει ἡ γένεσις, αὐτοὶ δὲ θηριόμορφοι καὶ δυσειδεῖς;

Ei men oun mechri tou phēsai gegonenai tous theous kai ex hydatos tēn systasin echein to apithanon ēn autois tēs theologias, epidedeichōs hoti ouden genēton ho ou kai dialyton, epi ta loipa an paregenomēn tōn enklēmatōn. Epei de touto men diatetheikasin autōn ta sōmata; ton men Hēraklea hoti theos drakōn heliktos, tous de hekatoncheiras eipontes, kai tēn thygatera tou Dios, hēn ek tēs mētros Rheas ē Dēmētros autēs epaidopoiēsato, dyo men kata physin eipon echein ophthalmous kai epi tǭ metōpǭ dyo kai protomēn kata to opisthen tou trachēlou meros, echein de kai kerata, dio kai tēn Rhean phobētheisan to tēs paidos teras phygein, ouk epheisan autę̄ tēn thēlēn, enthen mystikōs men Athēla koinōs de Phersephonē kai Korē keklētai, ouch hē autē ousa tę̄ Athēną tę̄ apo tēs korēs legomenę̄; touto de ta prachthenta epʼ akribes autois hōs oiontai diexelēlythasi; Kronos men hōs exeteme ta aidoia tou patros kai katerrhipsen auton apo tou harmatos kai hōs eteknoktonei katapinōn tōn paidōn tous arsenas, Zeus de hoti ton men patera dēsas katetartarōse, katha kai tous huieis ho Ouranos, kai pros Titanas peri tēs archēs epolemēse, kai hoti tēn mētera Rhean apagoreuousan autou ton gamon ediōke, drakainēs dʼ autēs genomenēs kai autos eis drakonta metabalōn syndēsas autēn tǭ kaloumenǭ Hērakleiōtikǭ hammati emigē, tou schēmatos tēs mixeōs symbolon hē tou Hermou rhabdos, eithʼ hoti Phersephonę̄ tę̄ thygatri emigē biasamenos kai tautēn en drakontos schēmati, ex hēs pais Dionysos autǭ; anankē kan tosouton eipein; Ti to semnon ē chrēston tēs toiautēs historias, hina pisteusōmen theous einai ton Kronon, ton Dia, tēn Korēn, tous loipous? Hai diatheseis tōn sōmatōn? Kai tis an anthrōpos kekrimenos kai en theōrią gegonōs hypo theou gennēthēnai pisteusai echidnan (Orpheus; An de Phanēs allēn geneēn teknōsato deinēn Nēdyos ex hierēs, prosidein phoberōpon echidnan, Ēs chaitai men apo kratos kalon te prosōpon Ēn esidein, ta de loipa merē phoberoio drakontos Auchenos ex akrou.) ē auton ton Phanēta dexaito, theon onta prōtogonon (houtos gar estin ho ek tou ōou prochytheis), ē sōma ē schēma echein drakontos, ē katapothēnai hypo tou Dios, hopōs ho Zeus achōrētos genoito? Ei gar mēden dienēnochasi tōn phaulotatōn thēriōn (dēlon gar hoti hypodiallassein dei tōn gēïnōn kai tōn apo tēs hylēs apokrinomenōn to theion), ouk eisi theoi. Ti dai kai prosimen autois, hōn ktēnōn men dikēn echei hē genesis, autoi de thēriomorphoi kai dyseideis?

If the implausibility of their theology went no further than saying that the gods came into being and were formed from water, I would have shown that nothing created is not also dissoluble, and gone on to the remaining charges. But they have described the gods' bodies. They say that Heracles is a god in the form of a coiled serpent; they speak of the hundred-handed ones; and of the daughter whom Zeus fathered by his mother Rhea, or Demeter, they say that she had two eyes in the natural place and two on her forehead, and a second face at the back of her neck, and horns as well, so that Rhea, frightened at the monstrous child, fled and did not give her the breast (θηλή); hence she is called Athela in the mysteries, but commonly Persephone and Kore, and is not the same as Athena, who is named from the pupil of the eye (κόρη). And they have recounted their deeds in detail, as they think: how Kronos cut off his father's genitals and threw him down from his chariot, and how he murdered his children by swallowing the males; how Zeus bound his father and cast him into Tartarus, as Heaven had done to his sons, and fought the Titans for the rule; how he pursued his mother Rhea when she forbade him to marry, and when she became a she-serpent he too changed into a serpent, bound her with the so-called Heraclean knot, and had intercourse with her (the staff of Hermes is the symbol of the form of that union); and then how he violated his daughter Persephone, again in the form of a serpent, and had by her a son, Dionysus. I must say at least this much: what is venerable or good in such a story, that we should believe Kronos, Zeus, Kore, and the rest to be gods? The shapes of their bodies? What man of judgment, trained in contemplation, would believe that a viper was begotten by a god (Orpheus says: “But Phanes brought forth another offspring, terrible, from his holy womb, a viper fearful to behold, whose hair from its head and fair face were lovely to see, but the other parts were those of a dreadful serpent, from the top of the neck down”)? Or who would accept that Phanes himself, a first-born god (for he is the one who was poured out from the egg), had the body or shape of a serpent, or was swallowed by Zeus so that Zeus might become boundless? If they differ in nothing from the lowest beasts (for clearly the divine must differ from earthly things and from what is formed out of matter), they are not gods. Why then should we approach beings whose birth is like that of cattle, and who are themselves beast-shaped and ugly?

Chapter 21

21Otto 7:98–104

Καίτοι εἰ σαρκοειδεῖς μόνον ἔλεγον αὐτοὺς καὶ αἷμα ἔχειν καὶ σπέρμα καὶ πάθη ὀργῆς καὶ ἐπιθυμίας, καὶ τότε ἔδει λῆρον καὶ γέλωτος λόγους τούτους νομίζειν· οὔτε γὰρ ὀργὴ οὔτε ἐπιθυμία καὶ ὄρεξις οὐδὲ παιδοποιὸν σπέρμα ἐν τῷ θεῷ. Ἔστωσαν τοίνυν σαρκοειδεῖς, ἀλλὰ κρείττους μὲν θυμοῦ καὶ ὀργῆς, ἵνα μὴ Ἀθηνᾶ μὲν βλέπηται Σκυζομένη Διῒ πατρί, χόλος δέ μιν ἄγριος αἱρεῖ, Ἥρα δὲ θεωρῆται· Ἥρῃ δʼ οὐκ ἔχαδε στῆθος χόλον, ἀλλὰ προσηύδα. Κρείττους δὲ λύπης· Ὢ πόποι, ἦ φίλον ἄνδρα διωκόμενον περὶ τεῖχος Ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρῶμαι· ἐμὸν δʼ ὀλοφύρεται ἦτορ. Ἐγὼ μὲν γὰρ καὶ ἀνθρώπους ἀμαθεῖς καὶ σκαιοὺς λέγω τοὺς ὀργῇ καὶ λύπῃ εἴκοντας. Ὅταν δὲ ὁ πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε ὀδύρηται μὲν τὸν υἱόν, Αἲ αἲ ἐγών, ὅτε μοι Σαρπηδόνα φίλτατον ἀνδρῶν Μοῖρʼ ὑπὸ Πατρόκλοιο Μενοιτιάδαο δαμῆναι! ἀδυνατῇ δὲ ὀδυρόμενος τοῦ κινδύνου ἐξαρπάσαι, Σαρπηδὼν Διὸς υἱός, ὁ δʼ οὐδʼ ᾧ παιδὶ ἀμύνει, τίς οὐκ ἂν τοὺς ἐπὶ τοῖς τοιούτοις μύθοις φιλοθέους, μᾶλλον δὲ ἀθέους, τῆς ἀμαθίας καταμέμψοιτο; Ἔστωσαν σαρκοειδεῖς, ἀλλὰ μὴ τιτρωσκέσθω μηδὲ Ἀφροδίτη ὑπὸ Διομήδους τὸ σῶμα, Οὖτά με Τυδέος υἱὸς ὑπέρθυμος Διομήδης, ἢ ὑπὸ Ἄρεως τὴν ψυχήν, Ὡς ἐμὲ χωλὸν ἐόντα Διὸς θυγάτηρ Ἀφροδίτη Αἰὲν ἀτιμάζει, φιλέει δʼ ἀΐδηλον Ἄρηα. — — Διὰ δὲ χρόα καλὸν ἔδαψεν. Ὁ δεινὸς ἐν πολέμοις, ὁ σύμμαχος κατὰ Τιτάνων τοῦ Διός, ἀσθενέστερος Διομήδους φαίνεται. Μαίνετο δʼ ὡς ὅτʼ Ἄρης ἐγχέσπαλος —. Σιώπησον Ὅμηρε, θεὸς οὐ μαίνεται. Σὺ δέ μοι καὶ μιαιφόνον καὶ βροτολοιγόν, Ἄρες, Ἄρες βροτολοιγέ, μιαιφόνε, διηγῇ τὸν θεόν, καὶ τὴν μοιχείαν αὐτοῦ διέξει καὶ τὰ δεσμά· Τὼ δʼ ἐς δέμνια βάντε κατέδραθον, ἀμφὶ δὲ δεσμοὶ Τεχνήεντες ἔχυντο πολύφρονος Ἡφαίστοιο, Οὐδέ τι κινῆσαι μελέων ἦν. Οὐ καταβάλλουσι τὸν πολὺν τοῦτον ἀσεβῆ λῆρον περὶ τῶν θεῶν; Οὐρανὸς ἐκτέμνεται, δεῖται καὶ καταταρταροῦται Κρόνος, ἐπανίστανται Τιτᾶνες, Στὺξ ἀποθνήσκει κατὰ τὴν μάχην· ἤδη καὶ θνητοὺς αὐτοὺς δεικνύουσιν· ἐρῶσιν ἀλλήλων, ἐρῶσιν ἀνθρώπων. Αἰνείας, τὸν ὑπʼ Ἀγχίσῃ τέκε δῖʼ Ἀφροδίτη, Ἴδης ἐν κνημοῖσι θεὰ βροτῷ εὐνηθεῖσα. Οὐκ ἐρῶσιν; Οὐ πάσχουσιν; Ἦ γὰρ θεοί, καὶ οὐχ ἅψεται αὐτῶν ἐπιθυμία! Κἂν σάρκα θεὸς κατὰ θείαν οἰκονομίαν λάβῃ, ἤδη δοῦλός ἐστιν ἐπιθυμίας; Οὐ γὰρ πώποτέ μʼ ὧδε θεᾶς ἔρος οὐδὲ γυναικὸς Θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι περιπροχυθεὶς ἐδάμασσεν· Οὐδʼ ὁπότʼ ἠρασάμην Ἰξιονίης ἀλόχοιο, Οὐδʼ ὅτε περ Δανάης καλλισφύρου Ἀκρισιώνης, Οὐδʼ ὅτε Φοίνικος κούρης τηλεκλειτοῖο, Οὐδʼ ὅτε περ Σεμέλης, οὐδʼ Ἀλκμήνης ἐνὶ Θήβῃ, Οὐδʼ ὅτε Δήμητρος καλλιπλοκάμοιο ἀνάσσης, Οὐδʼ ὅτε περ Λητοῦς ἐρικυδέος, οὐδὲ σεῦ αὐτῆς. Γενητός ἐστι, φθαρτός ἐστιν, οὐδὲν ἔχων θεοῦ. Ἀλλὰ καὶ θητεύουσιν ἀνθρώποις· Ὦ δώματʼ Ἀδμήτειʼ, ἐν οἷς ἔτλην ἐγὼ Θῆσσαν τράπεζαν αἰνέσαι, θεός περ ὤν· καὶ βουκολοῦσιν· Ἐλθὼν δʼ ἐς αἶαν τήνδʼ ἐβουφόρβουν ξένῳ, Καὶ τόνδʼ ἔσωζον οἶκον. Οὐκοῦν κρείττων Ἄδμητος τοῦ θεοῦ. Ὦ μάντι καὶ σοφὲ καὶ προειδὼς τοῖς ἄλλοις τὰ ἐσόμενα, οὐκ ἐμαντεύσω τοῦ ἐρωμένου τὸν φόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔκτεινας αὐτοχειρὶ τὸν φίλον. Κἀγὼ τὸ Φοίβου θεῖον ἀψευδὲς στόμα Ἤλπιζον εἶναι, μαντικῇ βρύον τέχνῃ. (ὡς ψευδόμαντιν κακίζει τὸν Ἀπόλλω ὁ Αἰσχύλος) Ὁ δʼ αὐτὸς ὑμνῶν, αὐτὸς ἐν θοίνῃ παρών, Αὐτὸς τάδʼ εἰπών, αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ κτανὼν Τὸν παῖδα τὸν ἐμόν.

Kaitoi ei sarkoeideis monon elegon autous kai haima echein kai sperma kai pathē orgēs kai epithymias, kai tote edei lēron kai gelōtos logous toutous nomizein; oute gar orgē oute epithymia kai orexis oude paidopoion sperma en tǭ theǭ. Estōsan toinyn sarkoeideis, alla kreittous men thymou kai orgēs, hina mē Athēna men blepētai Skyzomenē Diï patri, cholos de min agrios hairei, Hēra de theōrētai; Hērę̄ dʼ ouk echade stēthos cholon, alla prosēuda. Kreittous de lypēs; Ō popoi, ē philon andra diōkomenon peri teichos Ophthalmoisin horōmai; emon dʼ olophyretai ētor. Egō men gar kai anthrōpous amatheis kai skaious legō tous orgę̄ kai lypę̄ eikontas. Hotan de ho patēr andrōn te theōn te odyrētai men ton huion, Ai ai egōn, hote moi Sarpēdona philtaton andrōn Moirʼ hypo Patrokloio Menoitiadao damēnai! adynatę̄ de odyromenos tou kindynou exarpasai, Sarpēdōn Dios huios, ho dʼ oudʼ hǭ paidi amynei, tis ouk an tous epi tois toioutois mythois philotheous, mallon de atheous, tēs amathias katamempsoito? Estōsan sarkoeideis, alla mē titrōskesthō mēde Aphroditē hypo Diomēdous to sōma, Outa me Tydeos huios hyperthymos Diomēdēs, ē hypo Areōs tēn psychēn, Hōs eme chōlon eonta Dios thygatēr Aphroditē Aien atimazei, phileei dʼ aïdēlon Arēa. — — Dia de chroa kalon edapsen. Ho deinos en polemois, ho symmachos kata Titanōn tou Dios, asthenesteros Diomēdous phainetai. Maineto dʼ hōs hotʼ Arēs enchespalos —. Siōpēson Homēre, theos ou mainetai. Sy de moi kai miaiphonon kai brotoloigon, Ares, Ares brotoloige, miaiphone, diēgę̄ ton theon, kai tēn moicheian autou diexei kai ta desma; Tō dʼ es demnia bante katedrathon, amphi de desmoi Technēentes echynto polyphronos Hēphaistoio, Oude ti kinēsai meleōn ēn. Ou kataballousi ton polyn touton asebē lēron peri tōn theōn? Ouranos ektemnetai, deitai kai katatartaroutai Kronos, epanistantai Titanes, Styx apothnēskei kata tēn machēn; ēdē kai thnētous autous deiknyousin; erōsin allēlōn, erōsin anthrōpōn. Aineias, ton hypʼ Anchisę̄ teke diʼ Aphroditē, Idēs en knēmoisi thea brotǭ eunētheisa. Ouk erōsin? Ou paschousin? Ē gar theoi, kai ouch hapsetai autōn epithymia! Kan sarka theos kata theian oikonomian labę̄, ēdē doulos estin epithymias? Ou gar pōpote mʼ hōde theas eros oude gynaikos Thymon eni stēthessi periprochytheis edamassen; Oudʼ hopotʼ ērasamēn Ixioniēs alochoio, Oudʼ hote per Danaēs kallisphyrou Akrisiōnēs, Oudʼ hote Phoinikos kourēs tēlekleitoio, Oudʼ hote per Semelēs, oudʼ Alkmēnēs eni Thēbę̄, Oudʼ hote Dēmētros kalliplokamoio anassēs, Oudʼ hote per Lētous erikydeos, oude seu autēs. Genētos esti, phthartos estin, ouden echōn theou. Alla kai thēteuousin anthrōpois; Ō dōmatʼ Admēteiʼ, en hois etlēn egō Thēssan trapezan ainesai, theos per ōn; kai boukolousin; Elthōn dʼ es aian tēndʼ ebouphorboun xenǭ, Kai tondʼ esōzon oikon. Oukoun kreittōn Admētos tou theou. Ō manti kai sophe kai proeidōs tois allois ta esomena, ouk emanteusō tou erōmenou ton phonon, alla kai ekteinas autocheiri ton philon. Kagō to Phoibou theion apseudes stoma Ēlpizon einai, mantikę̄ bryon technę̄. (hōs pseudomantin kakizei ton Apollō ho Aischylos) Ho dʼ autos hymnōn, autos en thoinę̄ parōn, Autos tadʼ eipōn, autos estin ho ktanōn Ton paida ton emon.

And yet, if they had only said that the gods were fleshly and had blood and seed and passions of anger and desire, even then one ought to consider such stories nonsense and laughable; for in God there is neither anger, nor desire and appetite, nor seed for begetting children. Let them be fleshly, then, but above wrath and anger, so that Athena may not be seen “angry with father Zeus, and savage wrath seized her,” nor Hera be looked on thus: “Hera's breast could not contain her anger, but she spoke.” Let them be above grief: “Alas, a man dear to me I see with my eyes pursued around the wall; my heart laments.” I call even human beings ignorant and boorish who give way to anger and grief. But when “the father of men and gods” laments his son: “Woe is me, that it is fated for Sarpedon, dearest of men to me, to be slain by Patroclus son of Menoetius!” and for all his lamenting cannot snatch him from danger: “Sarpedon, son of Zeus; but he does not help even his own son”; who would not blame the ignorance of those who, on the strength of such myths, are lovers of the gods, or rather godless? Let them be fleshly, but let not Aphrodite be wounded in body by Diomedes: “The son of Tydeus, high-spirited Diomedes, wounded me,” nor in soul by Ares: “How Zeus's daughter Aphrodite always dishonors me, because I am lame, and loves destructive Ares”; “and he tore her fair skin.” The one who is terrible in war, Zeus's ally against the Titans, shows himself weaker than Diomedes. “He raged like Ares wielding the spear.” Be silent, Homer; a god does not rage. But you describe the god to me as bloodstained and a bane to mortals, “Ares, Ares, bane of mortals, bloodstained,” and you tell of his adultery and his bonds: “The two went to bed and slept, and about them were poured the cunning bonds of wise Hephaestus, and they could not move a limb.” Will they not give up this great and impious nonsense about the gods? Heaven is castrated; Kronos is bound and cast into Tartarus; the Titans revolt; Styx dies in the battle: so they even show that the gods are mortal. They love one another; they love human beings: “Aeneas, whom divine Aphrodite bore to Anchises, the goddess lying with a mortal in the glens of Ida.” Do they not love? Do they not suffer? Surely, if they were gods, desire would not touch them! Even if God takes flesh by a divine dispensation, is he therefore a slave of desire? “For never yet did love of goddess or woman so flood and overpower the heart in my breast: not when I loved the wife of Ixion, nor when I loved Danae of the fair ankles, daughter of Acrisius, nor the daughter of far-famed Phoenix, nor Semele, nor Alcmene in Thebes, nor Demeter, the fair-haired queen, nor glorious Leto, nor you yourself.” He is created, he is perishable, having nothing of God in him. They even serve human beings for hire: “O house of Admetus, in which I endured to accept a menial's table, god though I am”; and they herd cattle: “Coming to this land I tended cattle for my host, and kept this house safe.” So Admetus is superior to the god! O prophet and sage, who foreknows the future for others, you did not foresee the killing of your beloved, but even killed your friend with your own hand. “And I hoped that the divine mouth of Phoebus was free of falsehood, teeming with prophetic art” (so Aeschylus reproaches Apollo as a false prophet); “yet he who sang, he who was present at the feast, he who said these things, he it is who killed my son.”

Chapter 22

22Otto 7:104–116

Ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ἴσως, πλάνη ποιητική, φυσικὸς δέ τις ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς καὶ τοιοῦτος λόγος· Ζεὺς ἀργὴς (ὥς φησιν Ἐμπεδοκλῆς) Ἥρη τε φερέσβιος ἠδʼ Ἀϊδωνεὺς Νῆστίς θʼ, ἣ δακρύοις τέγγει κρούνωμα βρότειον. Εἰ τοίνυν Ζεὺς μὲν τὸ πῦρ, Ἥρα δὲ ἡ γῆ καὶ ὁ ἀὴρ Ἀϊδωνεὺς καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ Νῆστις, στοιχεῖα δὲ ταῦτα, τὸ πῦρ τὸ ὕδωρ ὁ ἀήρ, οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν θεός, οὔτε Ζεὺς οὔτε Ἥρα οὔτε Ἀϊδωνεύς· ἀπὸ γὰρ τῆς ὕλης διακριθείσης ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ τούτων σύστασίς τε καὶ γένεσις· Πῦρ καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ γαῖα καὶ ἠέρος ἤπιον ὕψος, Καὶ φιλίη μετὰ τοῖσιν. Ἅ χωρὶς τῆς φιλίας οὐ δύναται μένειν, ὑπὸ τοῦ νείκους συγχεόμενα, πῶς ἂν οὖν εἴποι τις ταῦτα εἶναι θεούς; Ἀρχικὸν ἡ φιλία κατὰ τὸν Ἐμπεδοκλέα, ἀρχόμενα τὰ συγκρίματα, τὸ δὲ ἀρχικὸν κύριον· ὥστε, ἐὰν μίαν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν τοῦ τε ἀρχομένου καὶ τοῦ ἄρχοντος δύναμιν θῶμεν, λήσομεν ἑαυτοὺς ἰσότιμον τὴν ὕλην τὴν φθαρτὴν καὶ ῥευστὴν καὶ μεταβλητὴν τῷ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ ἀϊδίῳ καὶ διαπαντὸς συμφώνῳ ποιοῦντες θεῷ. Ζεὺς ἡ ζέουσα οὐσία κατὰ τοὺς Στωϊκούς, Ἥρα ὁ ἀήρ, καὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος εἰ αὐτὸ αὐτῷ ἐπισυνάπτοιτο συνεκφωνουμένου, Ποσειδῶν ἡ πόσις. Ἄλλοι δὲ ἄλλως φυσιολογοῦσιν· οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀέρα διφυῆ ἀρσενόθηλυν τὸν Δία λέγουσιν, οἱ δὲ καιρὸν εἰς εὐκρασίαν τρέποντα τὸν χρόνον, διὸ καὶ μόνος Κρόνον διέφυγεν. Ἀλλʼ ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς στοᾶς ἔστιν εἰπεῖν· εἰ ἕνα τὸν ἀνωτάτω θεὸν ἀγένητόν τε καὶ ἀΐδιον νομίζετε, συγκρίματα δὲ ἴσα ἡ τῆς ὕλης ἀλλαγή, καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τῆς ὕλης κεχωρηκὸς κατὰ τὰς παραλλάξεις αὐτῆς ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ὄνομα μεταλαγχάνειν φατέ, σῶμα μὲν τὰ εἴδη τῆς ὕλης τοῦ θεοῦ γενήσεται, φθειρομένων δὲ τῶν στοιχείων κατὰ τὴν ἐκπύρωσιν ἀνάγκη συμφθαρῆναι ὁμοῦ τοῖς εἴδεσι τὰ ὀνόματα, μόνου μένοντος τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ θεοῦ. Ὧν οὖν σωμάτων φθαρτὴ ἡ κατὰ τὴν ὕλην παραλλαγή, τίς ἂν ταῦτα πιστεύσαι θεούς; Πρὸς δὲ τοὺς λέγοντας τὸν μὲν Κρόνον χρόνον, τὴν δὲ Ῥέαν γῆν, τὴν μὲν συλλαμβάνουσαν ἐκ τοῦ Κρόνου καὶ ἀποτίκτουσαν, ἔνθεν καὶ μήτηρ νομίζεται πάντων, τὸν δὲ γεννῶντα καὶ καταναλίσκοντα, καὶ εἶναι τὴν μὲν τομὴν τῶν ἀναγκαίων ὁμιλίαν τοῦ ἄρσενος πρὸς τὸ θῆλυ, τέμνουσαν καὶ καταβάλλουσαν σπέρμα εἰς μήτραν καὶ γεννῶσαν ἄνθρωπον, ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὴν ἐπιθυμίαν, ὅ ἐστιν Ἀφροδίτη, ἔχοντα, τὴν δὲ μανίαν τοῦ Κρόνου τροπὴν καιροῦ φθείρουσαν ἔμψυχα καὶ ἄψυχα, τὰ δὲ δεσμὰ καὶ τὸν τάρταρον χρόνον ὑπὸ καιρῶν τρεπόμενον καὶ ἀφανῆ γινόμενον, πρὸς τοίνυν τούτους φαμέν· εἴτε χρόνος ἐστὶν ὁ Κρόνος, μεταβάλλει, εἴτε καιρός, τρέπεται, εἴτε σκότος ἢ πάγος ἢ οὐσία ὑγρά, οὐδὲν αὐτῶν μένει· τὸ δὲ θεῖον καὶ ἀθάνατον καὶ ἀκίνητον καὶ ἀναλλοίωτον· οὔτε ἄρα ὁ Κρόνος οὔτε τὸ ἐπʼ αὐτῷ εἴδωλον θεός. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ Διός, εἰ μὲν ἀήρ ἐστι γεγονὼς ἐκ Κρόνου, οὗ τὸ μὲν ἄρσεν ὁ Ζεύς, τὸ δὲ θῆλυ Ἥρα (διὸ καὶ ἀδελφὴ καὶ γυνή), ἀλλοιοῦται, εἰ δὲ καιρός, τρέπεται· οὔτε δὲ μεταβάλλει οὔτε μεταπίπτει τὸ θεῖον. Τί δεῖ πλέον λέγοντα ἐνοχλεῖν ὑμῖν, οἳ ἄμεινον τὰ παρʼ ἑκάστοις τῶν πεφυσιολογηκότων οἴδατε, ἢ οἷα περὶ τῆς φύσεως ἐνόησαν οἱ συγγραψάμενοι, ἢ ἃ περὶ τῆς Ἀθηνᾶς ἣν φρόνησιν διὰ πάντων διήκουσάν φασιν, ἢ περὶ τῆς Ἴσιδος ἣν φύσιν αἰῶνος, ἐξ ἧς πάντες ἔφυσαν καὶ διʼ ἧς πάντες εἰσί, λέγουσιν, ἢ περὶ τοῦ Ὀσίριδος οὗ σφαγέντος ὑπὸ Τυφῶνος τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ μετʼ Ὤρου τοῦ υἱοῦ ἡ Ἶσις ζητοῦσα τὰ μέλη καὶ εὑροῦσα ἤσκησεν εἰς ταφήν, ἣ ταφὴ ἕως νῦν Ὀσιριακὴ καλεῖται; Ἄνω γὰρ καὶ κάτω περὶ τὰ εἴδη τῆς ὕλης στρεφόμενοι ἀποπίπτουσι τῷ λόγῳ θεωρητοῦ θεοῦ, τὰ δὲ στοιχεῖα καὶ τὰ μόρια αὐτῶν θεοποιοῦσιν, ἄλλοτε ἄλλα ὀνόματα αὐτοῖς τιθέμενοι, τὴν μὲν τοῦ σίτου σπορὰν Ὄσιριν (ὅθεν φασὶ μυστικῶς ἐπὶ τῇ ἀνευρέσει τῶν μελῶν ἢ τῶν καρπῶν ἐπιλεχθῆναι τῇ Ἴσιδι· Εὑρήκαμεν, συγχαίρομεν!), τὸν δὲ τῆς ἀμπέλου καρπὸν Διόνυσον, καὶ Σεμέλην αὐτὴν τὴν ἄμπελον, καὶ κεραυνὸν τὴν τοῦ ἡλίου φλόγα. Καίτοι γε πάντα μᾶλλον ἢ θεολογοῦσιν οἱ τοὺς μύθους θεοποιοῦντες, οὐκ εἰδότες ὅτι οἷς ἀπολογοῦνται ὑπὲρ τῶν θεῶν τοὺς ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς λόγους βεβαιοῦσι. Τί ἡ Εὐρώπη καὶ ὁ Ταῦρος καὶ ὁ Κύκνος καὶ ἡ Λήδα πρὸς γῆν καὶ ἀέρα, ἵνʼ ἡ πρὸς ταύτας μιαρὰ τοῦ Διὸς μῖξις ᾖ γῆς καὶ ἀέρος; Ἀλλʼ ἀποπίπτοντες τοῦ μεγέθους τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ὑπερκύψαι τῷ λόγῳ (οὐ γὰρ ἔχουσι συμπάθειαν εἰς τὸν οὐράνιον τόπον) οὐ δυνάμενοι ἐπὶ τὰ εἴδη τῆς ὕλης συντετήκασιν, καὶ καταπίπτοντες τὰς τῶν στοιχείων τροπὰς θεοποιοῦσιν· ὅμοιον εἰ καὶ ναῦν τις, ἐν ᾗ ἔπλευσεν, ἀντὶ τοῦ κυβερνήτου ἄγοι. Ὡς δὲ οὐδὲν πλέον νεώς, κἂν ᾖ πᾶσιν ἠσκημένη, μὴ ἐχούσης τὸν κυβερνήτην, οὐδὲ τῶν στοιχείων ὄφελος διακεκοσμημένων δίχα τῆς παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ προνοίας. Ἥ τε γὰρ ναῦς καθʼ ἑαυτὴν οὐ πλευσεῖται, τά τε στοιχεῖα χωρὶς τοῦ δημιουργοῦ οὐ κινηθήσεται.

Alla tauta men isōs, planē poiētikē, physikos de tis epʼ autois kai toioutos logos; Zeus argēs (hōs phēsin Empedoklēs) Hērē te pheresbios ēdʼ Aïdōneus Nēstis thʼ, hē dakryois tengei krounōma broteion. Ei toinyn Zeus men to pyr, Hēra de hē gē kai ho aēr Aïdōneus kai to hydōr Nēstis, stoicheia de tauta, to pyr to hydōr ho aēr, oudeis autōn theos, oute Zeus oute Hēra oute Aïdōneus; apo gar tēs hylēs diakritheisēs hypo tou theou hē toutōn systasis te kai genesis; Pyr kai hydōr kai gaia kai ēeros ēpion hypsos, Kai philiē meta toisin. Ha chōris tēs philias ou dynatai menein, hypo tou neikous syncheomena, pōs an oun eipoi tis tauta einai theous? Archikon hē philia kata ton Empedoklea, archomena ta synkrimata, to de archikon kyrion; hōste, ean mian kai tēn autēn tou te archomenou kai tou archontos dynamin thōmen, lēsomen heautous isotimon tēn hylēn tēn phthartēn kai rheustēn kai metablētēn tǭ agenētǭ kai aïdiǭ kai diapantos symphōnǭ poiountes theǭ. Zeus hē zeousa ousia kata tous Stōïkous, Hēra ho aēr, kai tou onomatos ei auto autǭ episynaptoito synekphōnoumenou, Poseidōn hē posis. Alloi de allōs physiologousin; hoi men gar aera diphyē arsenothēlyn ton Dia legousin, hoi de kairon eis eukrasian treponta ton chronon, dio kai monos Kronon diephygen. Allʼ epi men tōn apo tēs stoas estin eipein; ei hena ton anōtatō theon agenēton te kai aïdion nomizete, synkrimata de isa hē tēs hylēs allagē, kai to pneuma tou theou dia tēs hylēs kechōrēkos kata tas parallaxeis autēs allo kai allo onoma metalanchanein phate, sōma men ta eidē tēs hylēs tou theou genēsetai, phtheiromenōn de tōn stoicheiōn kata tēn ekpyrōsin anankē symphtharēnai homou tois eidesi ta onomata, monou menontos tou pneumatos tou theou. Hōn oun sōmatōn phthartē hē kata tēn hylēn parallagē, tis an tauta pisteusai theous? Pros de tous legontas ton men Kronon chronon, tēn de Rhean gēn, tēn men syllambanousan ek tou Kronou kai apotiktousan, enthen kai mētēr nomizetai pantōn, ton de gennōnta kai katanaliskonta, kai einai tēn men tomēn tōn anankaiōn homilian tou arsenos pros to thēly, temnousan kai kataballousan sperma eis mētran kai gennōsan anthrōpon, en heautǭ tēn epithymian, ho estin Aphroditē, echonta, tēn de manian tou Kronou tropēn kairou phtheirousan empsycha kai apsycha, ta de desma kai ton tartaron chronon hypo kairōn trepomenon kai aphanē ginomenon, pros toinyn toutous phamen; eite chronos estin ho Kronos, metaballei, eite kairos, trepetai, eite skotos ē pagos ē ousia hygra, ouden autōn menei; to de theion kai athanaton kai akinēton kai analloiōton; oute ara ho Kronos oute to epʼ autǭ eidōlon theos. Peri de tou Dios, ei men aēr esti gegonōs ek Kronou, hou to men arsen ho Zeus, to de thēly Hēra (dio kai adelphē kai gynē), alloioutai, ei de kairos, trepetai; oute de metaballei oute metapiptei to theion. Ti dei pleon legonta enochlein hymin, hoi ameinon ta parʼ hekastois tōn pephysiologēkotōn oidate, ē hoia peri tēs physeōs enoēsan hoi syngrapsamenoi, ē ha peri tēs Athēnas hēn phronēsin dia pantōn diēkousan phasin, ē peri tēs Isidos hēn physin aiōnos, ex hēs pantes ephysan kai diʼ hēs pantes eisi, legousin, ē peri tou Osiridos hou sphagentos hypo Typhōnos tou adelphou metʼ Ōrou tou huiou hē Isis zētousa ta melē kai heurousa ēskēsen eis taphēn, hē taphē heōs nyn Osiriakē kaleitai? Anō gar kai katō peri ta eidē tēs hylēs strephomenoi apopiptousi tǭ logǭ theōrētou theou, ta de stoicheia kai ta moria autōn theopoiousin, allote alla onomata autois tithemenoi, tēn men tou sitou sporan Osirin (hothen phasi mystikōs epi tę̄ aneuresei tōn melōn ē tōn karpōn epilechthēnai tę̄ Isidi; Heurēkamen, synchairomen!), ton de tēs ampelou karpon Dionyson, kai Semelēn autēn tēn ampelon, kai keraunon tēn tou hēliou phloga. Kaitoi ge panta mallon ē theologousin hoi tous mythous theopoiountes, ouk eidotes hoti hois apologountai hyper tōn theōn tous epʼ autois logous bebaiousi. Ti hē Eurōpē kai ho Tauros kai ho Kyknos kai hē Lēda pros gēn kai aera, hinʼ hē pros tautas miara tou Dios mixis ę̄ gēs kai aeros? Allʼ apopiptontes tou megethous tou theou kai hyperkypsai tǭ logǭ (ou gar echousi sympatheian eis ton ouranion topon) ou dynamenoi epi ta eidē tēs hylēs syntetēkasin, kai katapiptontes tas tōn stoicheiōn tropas theopoiousin; homoion ei kai naun tis, en hę̄ epleusen, anti tou kybernētou agoi. Hōs de ouden pleon neōs, kan ę̄ pasin ēskēmenē, mē echousēs ton kybernētēn, oude tōn stoicheiōn ophelos diakekosmēmenōn dicha tēs para tou theou pronoias. Hē te gar naus kathʼ heautēn ou pleuseitai, ta te stoicheia chōris tou dēmiourgou ou kinēthēsetai.

But perhaps these are errors of the poets, and there is a scientific account of them, such as this: “Shining Zeus” (as Empedocles says) “and life-bringing Hera and Aidoneus, and Nestis, who with her tears moistens the springs of mortals.” If, then, Zeus is fire, Hera earth, Aidoneus air, and Nestis water, and these are elements, fire, water, and air, none of them is a god, neither Zeus nor Hera nor Aidoneus; for their constitution and origin come from matter separated out by God: “Fire and water and earth and the gentle height of air, and love together with them.” Since these cannot remain without love, but are thrown into confusion by strife, how could anyone say that they are gods? According to Empedocles love is the ruling principle and the compounds are ruled, and the ruling principle is master; so that if we suppose that the ruled and the ruler have one and the same power, we shall unwittingly make perishable, fluid, and changeable matter equal in honor to God, who is uncreated, eternal, and always consistent with himself. According to the Stoics, Zeus is the seething (ζέουσα) substance, Hera is the air (ἀήρ), as the name shows if it is joined to itself and pronounced continuously, and Poseidon is drink (πόσις). Others explain nature in other ways: some say that Zeus is air of a double nature, male and female; others that he is the season that turns the weather to mildness, which is why he alone escaped Kronos. But to the Stoics one may say: if you consider the supreme God to be one, uncreated and eternal, and the compounds to be changes of matter, and you say that the spirit of God, pervading matter, takes different names according to its variations, then the forms of matter will be the body of God; and when the elements perish in the conflagration, the names must perish together with the forms, and only the spirit of God will remain. Who, then, would believe that bodies whose material variation is perishable are gods? There are those who say that Kronos is time (χρόνος) and Rhea the earth: she conceives by Kronos and gives birth, and so she is considered the mother of all; he begets and consumes. The castration, they say, is the intercourse of male with female, which cuts off and casts seed into the womb and begets a human being who has desire, that is, Aphrodite, within himself; the madness of Kronos is the turning of the seasons, which destroys things animate and inanimate; and the bonds and Tartarus are time, changed by the seasons and vanishing from sight. To these we say: if Kronos is time, he changes; if a season, he turns; if darkness or frost or moist substance, none of these remains. But the divine is immortal, unmoved, and unchangeable; so neither Kronos nor his image is a god. As for Zeus, if he is air born from Kronos, whose male part is Zeus and female part Hera (which is why she is both his sister and his wife), he is subject to change; if a season, he turns; but the divine neither changes nor falls away. Why should I trouble you by saying more? You know better what each of the natural philosophers has said, what the writers on nature have thought, what they say about Athena, whom they call wisdom pervading all things, about Isis, whom they call the nature of the ages, from whom all things have sprung and through whom all things exist, or about Osiris, who was slain by his brother Typhon, and whose limbs Isis sought with her son Horus, and when she had found them prepared them for burial, a burial still called Osirian to this day. Turning up and down among the forms of matter, they fall away from God, who is contemplated by reason; they deify the elements and their parts, giving them now one name and now another: the sowing of grain they call Osiris (hence, they say, in the mysteries it was said to Isis at the finding of the limbs, or of the crops, “We have found, we rejoice together!”), the fruit of the vine Dionysus, the vine itself Semele, and the heat of the sun the thunderbolt. And yet those who turn the myths into gods do anything but theology, not realizing that by their very defense of the gods they confirm the charges against them. What have Europa and the Bull, the Swan and Leda, to do with earth and air, that Zeus's foul union with them should be the union of earth and air? But falling short of the greatness of God and unable to rise above it by reason (for they have no affinity with the heavenly place), they have melted away into the forms of matter, and in their fall deify the changes of the elements; as if someone were to take the ship in which he sailed for the pilot. But just as a ship, however well equipped, is of no use without its pilot, so the elements, however well ordered, are of no use without the providence of God. For the ship will not sail by itself, and the elements will not move without their Maker.

Chapter 23

23Otto 7:116–122

Εἴποιτε ἂν οὖν συνέσει πάντας ὑπερέχοντες· Τίνι οὖν τῷ λόγῳ ἔνια τῶν εἰδώλων ἐνεργεῖ, εἰ μή εἰσι θεοὶ ἐφʼ οἷς ἱδρυόμεθα τὰ ἀγάλματα; Οὐ γὰρ εἰκὸς τὰς ἀψύχους καὶ ἀκινήτους εἰκόνας καθʼ ἑαυτὰς ἰσχύειν χωρὶς τοῦ κινοῦντος. Τὸ μὲν δὴ κατὰ τόπους καὶ πόλεις καὶ ἔθνη γίνεσθαί τινας ἐπʼ ὀνόματι εἰδώλων ἐνεργείας οὐδʼ ἡμεῖς ἀντιλέγομεν· οὐ μήν, εἰ ὠφελήθησάν τινες καὶ αὖ ἐλυπήθησαν ἕτεροι, θεοὺς νομιοῦμεν τοὺς ἐφʼ ἑκάτερα ἐνεργήσαντας. Ἀλλὰ καὶ ᾧ λόγῳ νομίζετε ἰσχύειν τὰ εἴδωλα, καὶ τίνες οἱ ἐνεργοῦντες, ἐπιβατεύοντες αὐτῶν τοῖς ὀνόμασιν, ἐπʼ ἀκριβὲς ἐξητάκαμεν. Ἀναγκαῖον δέ μοι, μέλλοντι δεικνύειν τίνες οἱ ἐπὶ τοῖς εἰδώλοις ἐνεργοῦντες καὶ ὅτι μὴ θεοί, προσχρήσασθαί τισι καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ φιλοσοφίας μάρτυσι. Πρῶτος Θαλῆς διαιρεῖ, ὡς οἱ τὰ ἐκείνου ἀκριβοῦντες μνημονεύουσιν, εἰς θεόν, εἰς δαίμονας, εἰς ἥρωας. Ἀλλὰ θεὸν μὲν τὸν νοῦν τοῦ κόσμου ἄγει, δαίμονας δὲ οὐσίας νοεῖ ψυχικάς, καὶ ἥρωας τὰς κεχωρισμένας ψυχὰς τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἀγαθοὺς μὲν τὰς ἀγαθάς, κακοὺς δὲ τὰς φαύλας. Πλάτων δέ, τὰ ἄλλα ἐπέχων, καὶ αὐτὸς εἴς τε τὸν ἀγένητον θεὸν καὶ τοὺς ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγενήτου εἰς κόσμον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ γεγονότας, τούς τε πλάνητας καὶ τοὺς ἀπλανεῖς ἀστέρας, καὶ εἰς δαίμονας τέμνει· περὶ ὧν δαιμόνων αὐτὸς ἀπαξιῶν λέγειν τοῖς περὶ αὐτῶν εἰρηκόσιν προσέχειν ἀξιοῖ. Περὶ δὲ τῶν ἄλλων δαιμόνων εἰπεῖν καὶ γνῶναι τὴν γένεσιν μεῖζον ἢ καθʼ ἡμᾶς, πειστέον δὲ τοῖς εἰρηκόσιν ἔμπροσθεν, ἐγγόνοις μὲν θεῶν οὖσιν ὡς ἔφασαν, σαφῶς γέ που τοὺς ἑαυτῶν προγόνους εἰδότων· ἀδύνατον οὖν θεῶν παισὶν ἀπιστεῖν, κἄνπερ ἄνευ εἰκότων καὶ ἀναγκαίων ἀποδείξεων λέγωσιν, ἀλλὰ ὡς οἰκεῖα φασκόντων ἀπαγγέλλειν ἑπομένους τῷ νόμῳ πιστευτέον. Οὕτως οὖν κατʼ ἐκείνους καὶ ἡμῖν ἡ γένεσις περὶ αὐτῶν τῶν θεῶν ἐχέτω καὶ λεγέσθω. Γῆς τε καὶ Οὐρανοῦ παῖδες Ὠκεανός τε καὶ Τηθὺς ἐγεννήθησαν, τούτων δὲ Φόρκος Κρόνος τε καὶ Ῥέα καὶ ὅσοι μετὰ τούτων, ἐκ δὲ Κρόνου τε καὶ Ῥέας Ζεὺς Ἥρα τε καὶ πάντες, οὓς ἴσμεν πάντας ἀδελφοὺς λεγομένους αὐτῶν, ἔτι τε τούτων ἄλλους ἐκγόνους. Ἆρʼ οὖν ὁ τὸν ἀΐδιον νοῦν καὶ λόγῳ καταλαμβανόμενον περινοήσας θεὸν καὶ τὰ ἐπισυμβεβηκότα αὐτῷ ἐξειπών, τὸ ὄντως ὄν, τὸ μονοφυές, τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ἀποχεόμενον, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἀλήθεια, καὶ περὶ πρώτης δυνάμεως, καὶ ὡς περὶ τὸν πάντων βασιλέα πάντα ἐστὶ καὶ ἐκείνου ἕνεκεν πάντα, καὶ ἐκεῖνο αἴτιον πάντων, καὶ περὶ δύο καὶ τρία, δεύτερον δὲ περὶ τὰ δεύτερα, καὶ τρίτον περὶ τὰ τρίτα, περὶ τῶν ἐκ τῶν αἰσθητῶν γῆς τε καὶ οὐρανοῦ λεγομένων γεγονέναι μεῖζον ἢ καθʼ ἑαυτὸν τἀληθὲς μαθεῖν ἐνόμισεν; Ἦ οὐκ ἔστιν εἰπεῖν. Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ ἀδύνατον γεννᾶν καὶ ἀποκυΐσκεσθαι θεοὺς ἐνόμισεν, ἑπομένων τοῖς γινομένοις τελῶν, καί, τὸ τούτου ἀδυνατώτερον, μεταπεῖσαι τοὺς πολλοὺς ἀβασανίστως τοὺς μύθους παραδεχομένους, διὰ ταῦτα μεῖζον ἢ καθʼ ἑαυτὸν γνῶναι καὶ εἰπεῖν ἔφη περὶ τῆς τῶν ἄλλων δαιμόνων γενέσεως, οὔτε μαθεῖν οὔτε ἐξειπεῖν γεννᾶσθαι θεοὺς δυνάμενος. Καὶ τὸ εἰρημένον αὐτῷ· Ὁ δὴ μέγας ἡγεμὼν ἐν οὐρανῷ Ζεύς, ἐλαύνων πτηνὸν ἅρμα, πρῶτος πορεύεται διακοσμῶν πάντα καὶ ἐπιμελούμενος, τῷ δὲ ἕπεται στρατιὰ θεῶν τε καὶ δαιμόνων· οὐκ ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀπὸ Κρόνου λεγομένου ἔχει Διός. Ἔστι γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ ὄνομα τῷ ποιητῇ τῶν ὅλων. Δηλοῖ δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Πλάτων· ἑτέρῳ σημαντικῷ προσειπεῖν αὐτὸν οὐκ ἔχων τῷ δημώδει ὀνόματι, οὐχ ὡς ἰδίῳ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀλλʼ εἰς σαφήνειαν, ὅτι μὴ δυνατὸν εἰς πάντας φέρειν κατὰ δύναμιν τὸν θεόν, προσεχρήσατο, ἐπικατηγορήσας τὸ μέγας, ἵνα διαστείλῃ τὸν οὐράνιον ἀπὸ τοῦ χαμᾶθεν, τὸν ἀγένητον ἀπὸ τοῦ γενητοῦ, τοῦ νεωτέρου μὲν οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς, νεωτέρου δὲ Κρητῶν, οἳ ἐξέκλεψαν αὐτὸν μὴ ἀναιρεθῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός.

Eipoite an oun synesei pantas hyperechontes; Tini oun tǭ logǭ enia tōn eidōlōn energei, ei mē eisi theoi ephʼ hois hidryometha ta agalmata? Ou gar eikos tas apsychous kai akinētous eikonas kathʼ heautas ischyein chōris tou kinountos. To men dē kata topous kai poleis kai ethnē ginesthai tinas epʼ onomati eidōlōn energeias oudʼ hēmeis antilegomen; ou mēn, ei ōphelēthēsan tines kai au elypēthēsan heteroi, theous nomioumen tous ephʼ hekatera energēsantas. Alla kai hǭ logǭ nomizete ischyein ta eidōla, kai tines hoi energountes, epibateuontes autōn tois onomasin, epʼ akribes exētakamen. Anankaion de moi, mellonti deiknyein tines hoi epi tois eidōlois energountes kai hoti mē theoi, proschrēsasthai tisi kai tōn apo philosophias martysi. Prōtos Thalēs diairei, hōs hoi ta ekeinou akribountes mnēmoneuousin, eis theon, eis daimonas, eis hērōas. Alla theon men ton noun tou kosmou agei, daimonas de ousias noei psychikas, kai hērōas tas kechōrismenas psychas tōn anthrōpōn, agathous men tas agathas, kakous de tas phaulas. Platōn de, ta alla epechōn, kai autos eis te ton agenēton theon kai tous hypo tou agenētou eis kosmon tou ouranou gegonotas, tous te planētas kai tous aplaneis asteras, kai eis daimonas temnei; peri hōn daimonōn autos apaxiōn legein tois peri autōn eirēkosin prosechein axioi. Peri de tōn allōn daimonōn eipein kai gnōnai tēn genesin meizon ē kathʼ hēmas, peisteon de tois eirēkosin emprosthen, engonois men theōn ousin hōs ephasan, saphōs ge pou tous heautōn progonous eidotōn; adynaton oun theōn paisin apistein, kanper aneu eikotōn kai anankaiōn apodeixeōn legōsin, alla hōs oikeia phaskontōn apangellein hepomenous tǭ nomǭ pisteuteon. Houtōs oun katʼ ekeinous kai hēmin hē genesis peri autōn tōn theōn echetō kai legesthō. Gēs te kai Ouranou paides Ōkeanos te kai Tēthys egennēthēsan, toutōn de Phorkos Kronos te kai Rhea kai hosoi meta toutōn, ek de Kronou te kai Rheas Zeus Hēra te kai pantes, hous ismen pantas adelphous legomenous autōn, eti te toutōn allous ekgonous. Arʼ oun ho ton aïdion noun kai logǭ katalambanomenon perinoēsas theon kai ta episymbebēkota autǭ exeipōn, to ontōs on, to monophyes, to agathon apʼ autou apocheomenon, hoper estin alētheia, kai peri prōtēs dynameōs, kai hōs peri ton pantōn basilea panta esti kai ekeinou heneken panta, kai ekeino aition pantōn, kai peri dyo kai tria, deuteron de peri ta deutera, kai triton peri ta trita, peri tōn ek tōn aisthētōn gēs te kai ouranou legomenōn gegonenai meizon ē kathʼ heauton talēthes mathein enomisen? Ē ouk estin eipein. Allʼ epei adynaton gennan kai apokyïskesthai theous enomisen, hepomenōn tois ginomenois telōn, kai, to toutou adynatōteron, metapeisai tous pollous abasanistōs tous mythous paradechomenous, dia tauta meizon ē kathʼ heauton gnōnai kai eipein ephē peri tēs tōn allōn daimonōn geneseōs, oute mathein oute exeipein gennasthai theous dynamenos. Kai to eirēmenon autǭ; Ho dē megas hēgemōn en ouranǭ Zeus, elaunōn ptēnon harma, prōtos poreuetai diakosmōn panta kai epimeloumenos, tǭ de hepetai stratia theōn te kai daimonōn; ouk epi tou apo Kronou legomenou echei Dios. Esti gar en toutǭ onoma tǭ poiētę̄ tōn holōn. Dēloi de kai autos ho Platōn; heterǭ sēmantikǭ proseipein auton ouk echōn tǭ dēmōdei onomati, ouch hōs idiǭ tou theou allʼ eis saphēneian, hoti mē dynaton eis pantas pherein kata dynamin ton theon, prosechrēsato, epikatēgorēsas to megas, hina diasteilę̄ ton ouranion apo tou chamathen, ton agenēton apo tou genētou, tou neōterou men ouranou kai gēs, neōterou de Krētōn, hoi exeklepsan auton mē anairethēnai hypo tou patros.

You who surpass everyone in understanding might say: “Why, then, do some of the idols work, if those for whom we set up the statues are not gods? It is not likely that lifeless and motionless images have power by themselves, without something to move them.” That in certain places, cities, and nations some effects are produced in the name of idols, we too do not deny. But if some people have been helped and others harmed, we will not for that reason consider gods those who produced the effects in either case. We have examined precisely both why you think the idols have power, and who they are that produce the effects, trading on the idols' names. As I am about to show who works through the idols, and that they are not gods, I must call on some witnesses from philosophy as well. Thales first divides beings, as those who have studied him closely record, into God, demons, and heroes. By God he means the mind of the world; by demons he understands beings of the nature of soul; and by heroes the separated souls of human beings, the good heroes being good souls and the bad ones evil souls. Plato, suspending judgment on other matters, also divides them into the uncreated God, those made by the uncreated God to adorn the heaven, namely the planets and the fixed stars, and demons. About these demons he himself declines to speak, but thinks it right to heed those who have spoken of them: “To speak about the other demons and to know their origin is beyond us; but we must believe those who have spoken before, who were, as they said, offspring of the gods, and who surely knew their own ancestors. It is impossible, then, to disbelieve the children of gods, even if they speak without plausible or necessary proofs; since they claim to be reporting family matters, we must follow custom and believe them. So, then, according to them, let the origin of these gods be held and told as follows: of Earth and Heaven were born Ocean and Tethys; of these Phorcys, Kronos, and Rhea, and those with them; of Kronos and Rhea, Zeus and Hera and all those whom we know to be called their brothers and sisters, and further others, their descendants.” Now Plato conceived of the eternal Mind and of God grasped by reason, and declared his attributes: true being, the single nature, the good flowing from him, which is truth; he spoke of the first power, and said that “all things are about the King of all, and all things are for his sake, and he is the cause of all,” and of the second and the third: “the second about the second things, and the third about the third.” Did such a man think it beyond him to learn the truth about beings said to have come from perceptible things, earth and heaven? It cannot be said. But because he thought it impossible for gods to beget and be born, since an end follows whatever comes into being, and, what is even more impossible, to change the minds of the many, who accept the myths without examining them, for these reasons he said that it was beyond him to know and to speak of the origin of the other demons, since he could neither learn nor declare that gods are begotten. And his saying, “The great leader in heaven, Zeus, driving a winged chariot, goes first, ordering all things and caring for them, and there follows him a host of gods and demons,” does not refer to the Zeus said to be born of Kronos. Here the name belongs to the Maker of all things. Plato himself makes this clear: having no other name to signify him, he used the popular name, not as proper to God but for the sake of clarity, since it is not possible to present God to everyone as he really is; and he added the word “great” to distinguish the heavenly from the earthly, the uncreated from the created, who is younger than heaven and earth, and younger than the Cretans, who stole him away so that he would not be killed by his father.

Chapter 24

24Otto 7:122–130

Τί δαὶ δεῖ πρὸς ὑμᾶς πάντα λόγον κεκινηκότας ἢ ποιητῶν μνημονεύειν ἢ καὶ ἑτέρας δόξας ἐξετάζειν, τοσοῦτον εἰπεῖν ἔχοντι· Εἰ μὴ καὶ ποιηταὶ καὶ φιλόσοφοι ἕνα μὲν εἶναι ἐπεγίνωσκον θεόν, περὶ δὲ τούτων οἱ μὲν ὡς περὶ δαιμόνων, οἱ δὲ ὡς περὶ ὕλης, οἱ δὲ ὡς περὶ ἀνθρώπων γενομένων ἐφρόνουν, ἡμεῖς γε ἂν εἰκότως ἐξενηλατούμεθα, διαιρετικῷ λόγῳ καὶ περὶ θεοῦ καὶ ὕλης καὶ περὶ τῆς τούτων αὐτῶν οὐσίας κεχρημένοι; Ὡς γὰρ θεόν φαμεν καὶ υἱὸν τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ καὶ πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ἑνούμενα μὲν κατὰ δύναμιν τὸν πατέρα τὸν υἱὸν τὸ πνεῦμα, ὅτι νοῦς λόγος σοφία ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ πατρός, καὶ ἀπόῤῥοια ὡς φῶς ἀπὸ πυρὸς τὸ πνεῦμα, οὕτως καὶ ἑτέρας εἶναι δυνάμεις κατειλήμμεθα περὶ τὴν ὕλην ἀρχούσας καὶ διʼ αὐτῆς, μίαν μὲν τὴν ἀντίθεον, οὐχ ὅτι ἀντιδοξοῦν τί ἐστι τῷ θεῷ, ὡς τῇ φιλίᾳ τὸ νεῖκος κατὰ τὸν Ἐμπεδοκλέα καὶ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ νὺξ κατὰ τὰ φαινόμενα (ἐπεὶ κἂν εἰ ἀνθειστήκει τι τῷ θεῷ ἐπαύσατο τοῦ εἶναι, λυθείσης αὐτοῦ τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ δυνάμει καὶ ἰσχύϊ τῆς συστάσεως), ἀλλʼ ὅτι τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀγαθῷ, ὃ κατὰ συμβεβηκός ἐστιν αὐτῷ καὶ συνυπάρχον, ὡς χρόα σώματι, οὗ ἄνευ οὐκ ἔστιν (οὐχ ὡς μέρους ὄντος, ἀλλʼ ὡς κατʼ ἀνάγκην συνόντος παρακολουθήματος, ἡνωμένου καὶ συγκεχρωσμένου, ὡς τῷ πυρὶ ξανθῷ εἶναι καὶ τῷ αἰθέρι κυανῷ), ἐναντίον ἐστὶ τὸ περὶ τὴν ὕλην ἔχον πνεῦμα, γενόμενον μὲν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, καθὸ οἱ λοιποὶ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γεγόνασιν ἄγγελοι, καὶ τὴν ἐπὶ τῇ ὕλῃ καὶ τοῖς τῆς ὕλης εἴδεσι πιστευσάμενον διοίκησιν. Τοῦτο γὰρ ἡ τῶν ἀγγέλων σύστασις, τῷ θεῷ ἐπὶ προνοίᾳ γεγονέναι τοῖς ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ διακεκοσμημένοις, ἵνα τὴν μὲν παντελικὴν καὶ γενικὴν ὁ θεὸς ἔχῃ τῶν ὅλων πρόνοιαν, τὴν δὲ ἐπὶ μέρους οἱ ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς ταχθέντες ἄγγελοι. Ὡς δὴ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, αὐθαίρετον καὶ τὴν ἀρετὴν καὶ τὴν κακίαν ἐχόντων (ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἂν οὔτʼ ἐτιμᾶτε τοὺς ἀγαθοὺς οὔτʼ ἐκολάζετε τοὺς πονηρούς, εἰ μὴ ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς ἦν καὶ ἡ κακία καὶ ἡ ἀρετή· καὶ οἱ μὲν σπουδαῖοι περὶ ἃ πιστεύονται ὑφʼ ὑμῶν, οἱ δὲ ἄπιστοι εὑρίσκονται), καὶ τὸ κατὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους ἐν ὁμοίῳ καθέστηκεν. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλοι, αὐθαίρετοι δὴ οἷοι γεγόνασιν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἔμειναν ἐφʼ οἷς αὐτοὺς ἐποίησεν καὶ διέταξεν ὁ θεός, οἱ δὲ ἐνύβρισαν καὶ τῇ τῆς οὐσίας ὑποστάσει καὶ τῇ ἀρχῇ, οὗτός τε ὁ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ εἰδῶν ἄρχων καὶ ἕτεροι τῶν περὶ τὸ πρῶτον τοῦτο στερέωμα, (ἴστε δὲ μηδὲν ἡμᾶς ἀμάρτυρον λέγειν, ἃ δὲ τοῖς προφήταις ἐκπεφώνηται μηνύειν) ἐκεῖνοι μὲν εἰς ἐπιθυμίαν πεσόντες παρθένων καὶ ἥττους σαρκὸς εὑρεθέντες, οὗτος δὲ ἀμελήσας καὶ πονηρὸς περὶ τὴν τῶν πεπιστευμένων γενόμενος διοίκησιν. Ἐκ μὲν οὖν τῶν περὶ τὰς παρθένους ἐχόντων οἱ καλούμενοι ἐγεννήθησαν γίγαντες. Εἰ δέ τις ἐκ μέρους εἴρηται περὶ τῶν γιγάντων καὶ ποιηταῖς λόγος, μὴ θαυμάσητε, τῆς κοσμικῆς σοφίας καὶ θεολογικῆς ὅσον ἀλήθεια πιθανοῦ διαφέρει διαλλαττουσῶν, καὶ τῆς μὲν οὔσης ἐπουρανίου, τῆς δὲ ἐπιγείου· καὶ κατὰ τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς ὕλης Ἴσμεν ψεύδεα πολλὰ λέγειν ἐτύμοισιν ὁμοῖα.

Ti dai dei pros hymas panta logon kekinēkotas ē poiētōn mnēmoneuein ē kai heteras doxas exetazein, tosouton eipein echonti; Ei mē kai poiētai kai philosophoi hena men einai epeginōskon theon, peri de toutōn hoi men hōs peri daimonōn, hoi de hōs peri hylēs, hoi de hōs peri anthrōpōn genomenōn ephronoun, hēmeis ge an eikotōs exenēlatoumetha, diairetikǭ logǭ kai peri theou kai hylēs kai peri tēs toutōn autōn ousias kechrēmenoi? Hōs gar theon phamen kai huion ton logon autou kai pneuma hagion, henoumena men kata dynamin ton patera ton huion to pneuma, hoti nous logos sophia ho huios tou patros, kai aporrhoia hōs phōs apo pyros to pneuma, houtōs kai heteras einai dynameis kateilēmmetha peri tēn hylēn archousas kai diʼ autēs, mian men tēn antitheon, ouch hoti antidoxoun ti esti tǭ theǭ, hōs tę̄ philią to neikos kata ton Empedoklea kai tę̄ hēmerą nyx kata ta phainomena (epei kan ei antheistēkei ti tǭ theǭ epausato tou einai, lytheisēs autou tę̄ tou theou dynamei kai ischyï tēs systaseōs), allʼ hoti tǭ tou theou agathǭ, ho kata symbebēkos estin autǭ kai synyparchon, hōs chroa sōmati, hou aneu ouk estin (ouch hōs merous ontos, allʼ hōs katʼ anankēn synontos parakolouthēmatos, hēnōmenou kai synkechrōsmenou, hōs tǭ pyri xanthǭ einai kai tǭ aitheri kyanǭ), enantion esti to peri tēn hylēn echon pneuma, genomenon men hypo tou theou, katho hoi loipoi hypʼ autou gegonasin angeloi, kai tēn epi tę̄ hylę̄ kai tois tēs hylēs eidesi pisteusamenon dioikēsin. Touto gar hē tōn angelōn systasis, tǭ theǭ epi pronoią gegonenai tois hypʼ autou diakekosmēmenois, hina tēn men pantelikēn kai genikēn ho theos echę̄ tōn holōn pronoian, tēn de epi merous hoi epʼ autois tachthentes angeloi. Hōs dē kai epi tōn anthrōpōn, authaireton kai tēn aretēn kai tēn kakian echontōn (epei ouk an outʼ etimate tous agathous outʼ ekolazete tous ponērous, ei mē epʼ autois ēn kai hē kakia kai hē aretē; kai hoi men spoudaioi peri ha pisteuontai hyphʼ hymōn, hoi de apistoi heuriskontai), kai to kata tous angelous en homoiǭ kathestēken. Hoi men gar alloi, authairetoi dē hoioi gegonasin hypo tou theou, emeinan ephʼ hois autous epoiēsen kai dietaxen ho theos, hoi de enybrisan kai tę̄ tēs ousias hypostasei kai tę̄ archę̄, houtos te ho tēs hylēs kai tōn en autę̄ eidōn archōn kai heteroi tōn peri to prōton touto stereōma, (iste de mēden hēmas amartyron legein, ha de tois prophētais ekpephōnētai mēnyein) ekeinoi men eis epithymian pesontes parthenōn kai hēttous sarkos heurethentes, houtos de amelēsas kai ponēros peri tēn tōn pepisteumenōn genomenos dioikēsin. Ek men oun tōn peri tas parthenous echontōn hoi kaloumenoi egennēthēsan gigantes. Ei de tis ek merous eirētai peri tōn gigantōn kai poiētais logos, mē thaumasēte, tēs kosmikēs sophias kai theologikēs hoson alētheia pithanou diapherei diallattousōn, kai tēs men ousēs epouraniou, tēs de epigeiou; kai kata ton archonta tēs hylēs Ismen pseudea polla legein etymoisin homoia.

Why need I mention the poets, or examine other opinions, before you who have explored every branch of learning? It is enough to say this much. If the poets and philosophers did not acknowledge that God is one, and did not think of these other beings, some as demons, some as matter, and some as having been human beings, then we might with reason be driven out, since we use a reasoning that distinguishes God from matter and from their substances. For just as we say that there is God, and the Son, his Word, and the Holy Spirit, united in power, the Father, the Son, the Spirit, because the Son is the mind, word, and wisdom of the Father, and the Spirit an effluence, as light from fire; so we have come to understand that there are also other powers, which are concerned with matter and act through it. One of these is hostile to God: not because there is anything that stands opposed to God as strife opposes love in Empedocles, or as night opposes day in the visible world (for if anything had set itself against God, it would have ceased to exist, its constitution dissolved by the power and might of God), but because the spirit that is concerned with matter is opposed to the goodness of God. That goodness is an attribute of God and coexists with him, as color with a body, without which the body does not exist (not as though it were a part of him, but as a property that necessarily accompanies him, united and blended with him, as yellow belongs to fire and blue to the sky). This spirit was made by God, just as the other angels were made by him, and was entrusted with the governance of matter and of the forms of matter. For this is why the angels were constituted: they were made by God to exercise providence over the things he had ordered, so that God might have the universal and general providence over all things, and the angels appointed over particular things the providence over them. With human beings, virtue and vice are a matter of free choice (for you would neither honor the good nor punish the wicked unless vice and virtue were in their own power; and some are found diligent in the tasks you entrust to them, others unfaithful); and it is the same with the angels. Some, being free, as God had made them, remained in the tasks for which God made and appointed them; but others outraged both the constitution of their nature and their office. Among these were this ruler of matter and of the forms in it, and others of those placed around this first firmament (you know that we say nothing without witnesses, but declare what the prophets have spoken). These others fell into desire for virgins and were found weaker than the flesh; and he became negligent and wicked in the governance of what had been entrusted to him. From those who went after the virgins were born the so-called giants. And if the poets too tell a partial story about the giants, do not be surprised. Worldly wisdom and divine wisdom differ as truth differs from plausibility, the one being heavenly and the other earthly; and, as the ruler of matter puts it, “We know how to tell many lies that resemble the truth.”

Chapter 25

25Otto 7:130–136

Οὗτοι τοίνυν οἱ ἄγγελοι οἱ ἐκπεσόντες τῶν οὐρανῶν, περὶ τὸν ἀέρα ἔχοντες καὶ τὴν γῆν, οὐκέτι εἰς τὰ ὑπερουράνια ὑπερκύψαι δυνάμενοι, καὶ αἱ τῶν γιγάντων ψυχαὶ οἱ περὶ τὸν κόσμον εἰσὶ πλανώμενοι δαίμονες, ὁμοίας κινήσεις οἱ μὲν αἷς ἔλαβον συστάσεσιν, οἱ δαίμονες, οἱ δὲ αἷς ἔσχον ἐπιθυμίαις, οἱ ἄγγελοι, ποιούμενοι. Ὁ δὲ τῆς ὕλης ἄρχων, ὡς ἔστιν ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν γινομένων ἰδεῖν, ἐναντία τῷ ἀγαθῷ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπιτροπεύει καὶ διοικεῖ. Πολλάκι μοι πραπίδων διῆλθε φροντίς, Εἴτε τύχα εἴτε δαίμων τὰ βιότια κραίνει, Παρά τʼ ἐλπίδα καὶ παρὰ δίκαν Τοὺς μὲν ἀπʼ οἴκων ἀναπίπτοντας Ἄτερ βίου, τοὺς δʼ εὐτυχοῦντας ἄγει. Τὸ παρʼ ἐλπίδα καὶ δίκην εὖ πράττειν ἢ κακῶς ἐν ἀφασίᾳ τὸν Εὐριπίδην ἐποίησε, τίνος ἡ τοιαύτη τῶν περιγείων διοίκησις, ἐν ᾗ εἴποι τις ἄν· Πῶς οὖν τάδʼ εἰσορῶντες ἢ θεῶν γένος Εἶναι λέγωμεν, ἢ νόμοισι χρώμεθα; Τοῦτο καὶ τὸν Ἀριστοτέλη ἀπρονόητα εἰπεῖν τὰ κατωτέρω τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐποίησε, καίτοι τῆς ἀϊδίου ἐπʼ ἴσης ἡμῖν μενούσης προνοίας τοῦ θεοῦ· Ἡ γῆ δʼ ἀνάγκῃ, κἂν θέλῃ κἂν μὴ θέλῃ, Φύουσα ποίαν τἀμὰ πιαίνει βοτά· τῆς δὲ ἐπὶ μέρους πρὸς ἀλήθειαν, οὐ πρὸς δόξαν, χωρούσης ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀξίους, καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν κατὰ τὸ κοινὸν συστάσεως νόμῳ λόγου προνοουμένων. Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ αἱ ἀπὸ τοὐναντίου πνεύματος δαιμονικαὶ κινήσεις καὶ ἐνέργειαι τὰς ἀτάκτους ταύτας ἐπιφορὰς παρέχουσιν, ἤδη καὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἄλλον ἄλλως, καὶ καθʼ ἕνα καὶ κατὰ ἔθνη, μερικῶς καὶ κοινῶς, κατὰ τὸν τῆς ὕλης λόγον καὶ τῆς πρὸς τὰ θεῖα συμπαθείας, ἔνδοθεν καὶ ἔξωθεν κινοῦσαι, διὰ τοῦτό τινες, ὧν δόξαι οὐ μικραί, ἐνόμισαν οὐ τάξει τινὶ τὸ πᾶν τοῦτο συνεστάναι, ἀλλʼ ἀλόγῳ τύχῃ ἄγεσθαι καὶ φέρεσθαι, οὐκ εἰδότες ὅτι τῶν μὲν περὶ τὴν τοῦ παντὸς κόσμου σύστασιν οὐδὲν ἄτακτον οὐδὲ ἀπημελημένον, ἀλλʼ ἕκαστον αὐτῶν γεγονὸς λόγῳ, διὸ οὐδὲ τὴν ὡρισμένην ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς παραβαίνουσι τάξιν, ὁ δὲ ἄνθρωπος κατὰ μὲν τὸν πεποιηκότα καὶ αὐτὸς εὐτάκτως ἔχει, καὶ τῇ κατὰ τὴν γένεσιν φύσει, ἕνα καὶ κοινὸν ἐπεχούσῃ λόγον, καὶ τῇ κατὰ τὴν πλάσιν διαθέσει, οὐ παραβαινούσῃ τὸν ἐπʼ αὐτῇ νόμον, καὶ τῷ τοῦ βίου τέλει, ἴσῳ καὶ κοινῷ μένοντι, κατὰ δὲ τὸν ἴδιον ἑαυτῷ λόγον καὶ τὴν τοῦ ἐπέχοντος ἄρχοντος καὶ τῶν παρακολουθούντων δαιμόνων ἐνέργειαν ἄλλος ἄλλως φέρεται καὶ κινεῖται, κοινὸν πάντες τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἔχοντες λογισμόν.

Houtoi toinyn hoi angeloi hoi ekpesontes tōn ouranōn, peri ton aera echontes kai tēn gēn, ouketi eis ta hyperourania hyperkypsai dynamenoi, kai hai tōn gigantōn psychai hoi peri ton kosmon eisi planōmenoi daimones, homoias kinēseis hoi men hais elabon systasesin, hoi daimones, hoi de hais eschon epithymiais, hoi angeloi, poioumenoi. Ho de tēs hylēs archōn, hōs estin ex autōn tōn ginomenōn idein, enantia tǭ agathǭ tou theou epitropeuei kai dioikei. Pollaki moi prapidōn diēlthe phrontis, Eite tycha eite daimōn ta biotia krainei, Para tʼ elpida kai para dikan Tous men apʼ oikōn anapiptontas Ater biou, tous dʼ eutychountas agei. To parʼ elpida kai dikēn eu prattein ē kakōs en aphasią ton Euripidēn epoiēse, tinos hē toiautē tōn perigeiōn dioikēsis, en hę̄ eipoi tis an; Pōs oun tadʼ eisorōntes ē theōn genos Einai legōmen, ē nomoisi chrōmetha? Touto kai ton Aristotelē apronoēta eipein ta katōterō tou ouranou epoiēse, kaitoi tēs aïdiou epʼ isēs hēmin menousēs pronoias tou theou; Hē gē dʼ anankę̄, kan thelę̄ kan mē thelę̄, Phyousa poian tama piainei bota; tēs de epi merous pros alētheian, ou pros doxan, chōrousēs epi tous axious, kai tōn loipōn kata to koinon systaseōs nomǭ logou pronooumenōn. Allʼ epei hai apo tounantiou pneumatos daimonikai kinēseis kai energeiai tas ataktous tautas epiphoras parechousin, ēdē kai tous anthrōpous allon allōs, kai kathʼ hena kai kata ethnē, merikōs kai koinōs, kata ton tēs hylēs logon kai tēs pros ta theia sympatheias, endothen kai exōthen kinousai, dia touto tines, hōn doxai ou mikrai, enomisan ou taxei tini to pan touto synestanai, allʼ alogǭ tychę̄ agesthai kai pheresthai, ouk eidotes hoti tōn men peri tēn tou pantos kosmou systasin ouden atakton oude apēmelēmenon, allʼ hekaston autōn gegonos logǭ, dio oude tēn hōrismenēn epʼ autois parabainousi taxin, ho de anthrōpos kata men ton pepoiēkota kai autos eutaktōs echei, kai tę̄ kata tēn genesin physei, hena kai koinon epechousę̄ logon, kai tę̄ kata tēn plasin diathesei, ou parabainousę̄ ton epʼ autę̄ nomon, kai tǭ tou biou telei, isǭ kai koinǭ menonti, kata de ton idion heautǭ logon kai tēn tou epechontos archontos kai tōn parakolouthountōn daimonōn energeian allos allōs pheretai kai kineitai, koinon pantes ton en autois echontes logismon.

These angels, then, who fell from heaven and haunt the air and the earth, no longer able to rise to the realms above the heavens, together with the souls of the giants, are the demons who wander about the world. Both produce similar movements: the demons according to the natures they received, the angels according to the desires they conceived. The ruler of matter, as one can see from what happens, directs and administers things contrary to the goodness of God. “Often has this care come over my mind: whether chance or a divinity rules the affairs of mortals, bringing some, against hope and against justice, falling from their homes without a livelihood, and others to prosperity.” That people fare well or badly against hope and justice left Euripides at a loss to know whose is this administration of earthly things, under which one might say: “How, then, seeing these things, can we say that there is a race of gods, or live by laws?” This also made Aristotle say that the things below heaven are not under providence, although the eternal providence of God remains over us equally (“The earth, by necessity, whether it will or not, grows grass and fattens my cattle”), while his particular providence goes, in truth and not in appearance, to the worthy, and all the rest are provided for in common by the law of reason governing their constitution. But the demonic movements and operations that come from the adverse spirit produce these disorderly assaults, moving people from within and from without, one in one way and another in another, as individuals and as nations, separately and in common, according to the reason of matter and their affinity with divine things. For this reason some whose reputation is not small have thought that this universe was not constituted by any order, but is driven and carried about by irrational chance. They do not know that in the constitution of the whole world nothing is disorderly or neglected, but each thing has come into being by reason, and so they do not transgress the order appointed for them. The human being too, as far as his Maker is concerned, is well ordered: in the nature of his birth, which has one common principle; in the disposition of his formation, which does not transgress the law set for it; and in the end of his life, which remains the same and common to all. But according to his own individual reason, and the operation of the ruler who holds sway and of the demons who attend him, each is carried and moved in a different direction, though all have within them a common power of reasoning.

Chapter 26

26Otto 7:136–142

Καὶ οἱ μὲν περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα αὐτοὺς ἕλκοντες οἱ δαίμονές εἰσιν οἱ προειρημένοι, οἱ προστετηκότες τῷ ἀπὸ τῶν ἱερείων αἵματι καὶ ταῦτα περιλιχμώμενοι· οἱ δὲ τοῖς πολλοῖς ἀρέσκοντες θεοὶ καὶ ταῖς εἰκόσιν ἐπονομαζόμενοι, ὡς ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἱστορίας εἰδέναι, ἄνθρωποι γεγόνασιν. Καὶ τοὺς μὲν δαίμονας εἶναι τοὺς ἐπιβατεύοντας τοῖς ὀνόμασι πίστις ἡ ἑκάστου αὐτῶν ἐνέργεια. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀποτέμνουσι τὰ αἰδοῖα, οἱ περὶ τὴν Ῥέαν, οἱ δὲ ἐγκόπτουσιν ἢ ἐντέμνουσιν, οἱ περὶ τὴν Ἄρτεμιν, καὶ ἡ μὲν ἐν Ταύροις φονεύει τοὺς ξένους· ἐῶ γὰρ τοὺς ταῖς μαχαίραις καὶ τοῖς ἀστραγάλοις αἰκιζομένους αὐτοὺς λέγειν καὶ ὅσα εἴδη δαιμόνων· οὐ γὰρ θεοῦ κινεῖν ἐπὶ τὰ παρὰ φύσιν. Ὅταν δʼ ὁ δαίμων ἀνδρὶ πορσύνῃ κακά, Τὸν νοῦν ἔβλαψε πρῶτον. Ὁ δὲ θεός, τελείως ἀγαθὸς ὤν, ἀϊδίως ἀγαθοποιός ἐστιν. Τοῦ τοίνυν ἄλλους μὲν εἶναι τοὺς ἐνεργοῦντας, ἐφʼ ἑτέρων δὲ ἀνίστασθαι τὰς εἰκόνας, ἐκεῖνο μέγιστον τεκμήριον, Τρωὰς καὶ Πάριον· ἡ μὲν Νερυλλίνου εἰκόνας ἔχει, ὃς ἀνὴρ τῶν καθʼ ἡμᾶς, τὸ δὲ Πάριον Ἀλεξάνδρου καὶ Πρωτέως· τοῦ Ἀλεξάνδρου ἔτι ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγορᾶς καὶ ὁ τάφος καὶ ἡ εἰκών. Οἱ μὲν οὖν ἄλλοι ἀνδριάντες τοῦ Νερυλλίνου κόσμημά εἰσι δημόσιον, εἴπερ καὶ τούτοις κοσμεῖται πόλις, εἷς δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ χρηματίζειν καὶ ἰᾶσθαι νοσοῦντας νομίζεται, καὶ θύουσί τε διʼ αὐτὰ καὶ χρυσῷ περιαλείφουσι καὶ στεφανοῦσι τὸν ἀνδριάντα οἱ Τρωαδεῖς. Ὁ δὲ τοῦ Ἀλεξάνδρου καὶ ὁ τοῦ Πρωτέως (τοῦτον δʼ οὐκ ἀγνοεῖτε ῥίψαντα ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὸ πῦρ περὶ τὴν Ὀλυμπίαν), ὁ μὲν καὶ αὐτὸς λέγεται χρηματίζειν, τῷ δὲ τοῦ Ἀλεξάνδρου [Δύσπαρι, εἶδος ἄριστε, γυναιμανές] δημοτελεῖς ἄγονται θυσίαι καὶ ἑορταὶ ὡς ἐπηκόῳ θεῷ. Πότερον οὖν ὁ Νερυλλῖνος καὶ ὁ Πρωτεὺς καὶ ὁ Ἀλέξανδρός εἰσιν οἱ ταῦτα ἐνεργοῦντες περὶ τὰ ἀγάλματα ἢ τῆς ὕλης ἡ σύστασις; Ἀλλʼ ἡ μὲν ὕλη χαλκός ἐστιν. Τί δαὶ χαλκὸς δύναται καθʼ ἑαυτόν, ὃν μεταποιῆσαι πάλιν εἰς ἕτερον σχῆμα ἔξεστιν, ὡς τὸν ποδονιπτῆρα ὁ παρὰ τῷ Ἡροδότῳ Ἄμασις; Ὁ δὲ Νερυλλῖνος καὶ ὁ Πρωτεὺς καὶ ὁ Ἀλέξανδρος τί πλέον τοῖς νοσοῦσιν; Ἃ γὰρ ἡ εἰκὼν λέγεται νῦν ἐνεργεῖν, ἐνήργει καὶ ζῶντος καὶ νοσοῦντος Νερυλλίνου.

Kai hoi men peri ta eidōla autous helkontes hoi daimones eisin hoi proeirēmenoi, hoi prostetēkotes tǭ apo tōn hiereiōn haimati kai tauta perilichmōmenoi; hoi de tois pollois areskontes theoi kai tais eikosin eponomazomenoi, hōs estin ek tēs katʼ autous historias eidenai, anthrōpoi gegonasin. Kai tous men daimonas einai tous epibateuontas tois onomasi pistis hē hekastou autōn energeia. Hoi men gar apotemnousi ta aidoia, hoi peri tēn Rhean, hoi de enkoptousin ē entemnousin, hoi peri tēn Artemin, kai hē men en Taurois phoneuei tous xenous; eō gar tous tais machairais kai tois astragalois aikizomenous autous legein kai hosa eidē daimonōn; ou gar theou kinein epi ta para physin. Hotan dʼ ho daimōn andri porsynę̄ kaka, Ton noun eblapse prōton. Ho de theos, teleiōs agathos ōn, aïdiōs agathopoios estin. Tou toinyn allous men einai tous energountas, ephʼ heterōn de anistasthai tas eikonas, ekeino megiston tekmērion, Trōas kai Parion; hē men Neryllinou eikonas echei, hos anēr tōn kathʼ hēmas, to de Parion Alexandrou kai Prōteōs; tou Alexandrou eti epi tēs agoras kai ho taphos kai hē eikōn. Hoi men oun alloi andriantes tou Neryllinou kosmēma eisi dēmosion, eiper kai toutois kosmeitai polis, heis de autōn kai chrēmatizein kai iasthai nosountas nomizetai, kai thyousi te diʼ auta kai chrysǭ perialeiphousi kai stephanousi ton andrianta hoi Trōadeis. Ho de tou Alexandrou kai ho tou Prōteōs (touton dʼ ouk agnoeite rhipsanta heauton eis to pyr peri tēn Olympian), ho men kai autos legetai chrēmatizein, tǭ de tou Alexandrou [Dyspari, eidos ariste, gynaimanes] dēmoteleis agontai thysiai kai heortai hōs epēkoǭ theǭ. Poteron oun ho Neryllinos kai ho Prōteus kai ho Alexandros eisin hoi tauta energountes peri ta agalmata ē tēs hylēs hē systasis? Allʼ hē men hylē chalkos estin. Ti dai chalkos dynatai kathʼ heauton, hon metapoiēsai palin eis heteron schēma exestin, hōs ton podoniptēra ho para tǭ Hērodotǭ Amasis? Ho de Neryllinos kai ho Prōteus kai ho Alexandros ti pleon tois nosousin? Ha gar hē eikōn legetai nyn energein, enērgei kai zōntos kai nosountos Neryllinou.

Those who draw people to the idols are the demons I have mentioned, who cling to the blood of the sacrificial victims and lick it up; while the gods who please the many and whose names are given to the images were, as one can learn from the accounts about them, human beings. That it is the demons who usurp the names is proved by what each of them does. Some castrate themselves: those devoted to Rhea. Others cut and gash themselves: those devoted to Artemis; and the Artemis among the Taurians murders strangers. I pass over those who torture themselves with knives and knucklebones, and all the kinds of demons; for it is not God's part to move people to things contrary to nature. “When the demon prepares evils for a man, he first harms his mind.” But God, being perfectly good, is eternally doing good. The greatest proof that those who produce the effects are different from those for whom the images are set up is Troas and Parium. Troas has statues of Neryllinus, a man of our own time, and Parium has statues of Alexander and of Proteus; the tomb and statue of Alexander are still in the marketplace. The other statues of Neryllinus are a public ornament, if indeed a city is adorned by such things; but one of them is thought to give oracles and to heal the sick, and for this the people of Troas sacrifice to the statue, gild it, and crown it. As for the statues of Alexander and of Proteus (you know that Proteus threw himself into the fire near Olympia), the statue of Proteus too is said to give oracles, and to that of Alexander [“Evil Paris, fairest in form, mad for women”] public sacrifices and feasts are held, as to a god who hears prayers. Is it Neryllinus, Proteus, and Alexander who produce these effects around the statues, or the constitution of the matter? But the matter is bronze. What can bronze do by itself, when it can be made over into another shape, as Amasis did with the footbath in Herodotus? And what more can Neryllinus, Proteus, and Alexander do for the sick? For what the image is now said to do, it was doing while Neryllinus was still alive and ill.

Chapter 27

27Otto 7:142–144

Τί οὖν; Πρῶτα μὲν αἱ τῆς ψυχῆς ἄλογοι καὶ ἰνδαλματώδεις περὶ τὰς δόξας κινήσεις ἄλλοτε ἄλλα εἴδωλα, τὰ μὲν ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης ἕλκουσι, τὰ δὲ αὐταῖς ἀναπλάττουσι καὶ κυοῦσι· πάσχει δὲ τοῦτο ψυχὴ μάλιστα τοῦ ὑλικοῦ προσλαβοῦσα καὶ ἐπισυγκραθεῖσα πνεύματος, οὐ πρὸς τὰ οὐράνια καὶ τὸν τούτων ποιητὴν ἀλλὰ κάτω πρὸς τὰ ἐπίγεια βλέπουσα, καθολικῶς εἰς γῆν, ὡς μόνον αἷμα καὶ σάρξ, οὐκέτι πνεῦμα καθαρὸν γινομένη. Αἱ οὖν ἄλογοι αὗται καὶ ἰνδαλματώδεις τῆς ψυχῆς κινήσεις εἰδωλομανεῖς ἀποτίκτουσι φαντασίας. Ὅταν δὲ ἁπαλὴ καὶ εὐάγωγος ψυχή, ἀνήκοος μὲν καὶ ἄπειρος λόγων ἐῤῥωμένων, ἀθεώρητος δὲ τοῦ ἀληθοῦς, ἀπερινόητος δὲ τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ ποιητοῦ τῶν ὅλων, ἐναποσφραγίσηται ψευδεῖς περὶ αὐτῆς δόξας, οἱ περὶ τὴν ὕλην δαίμονες, λίχνοι περὶ τὰς κνίσσας καὶ τὸ τῶν ἱερείων αἷμα ὄντες, ἀπατηλοὶ δὲ ἀνθρώπων, προσλαβόντες τὰς ψευδοδόξους ταύτας τῶν πολλῶν τῆς ψυχῆς κινήσεις, φαντασίας αὐτοῖς ὡς ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων καὶ ἀγαλμάτων, ἐπιβατεύοντες αὐτῶν τοῖς νοήμασιν, εἰσρεῖν παρέχουσι· καὶ ὅσα καθʼ ἑαυτήν, ὡς ἀθάνατος οὖσα, λογικῶς κινεῖται ψυχή, ἢ προμηνύουσα τὰ μέλλοντα ἢ θεραπεύουσα τὰ ἐνεστηκότα, τούτων τὴν δόξαν καρποῦνται οἱ δαίμονες.

Ti oun? Prōta men hai tēs psychēs alogoi kai indalmatōdeis peri tas doxas kinēseis allote alla eidōla, ta men apo tēs hylēs helkousi, ta de autais anaplattousi kai kyousi; paschei de touto psychē malista tou hylikou proslabousa kai episynkratheisa pneumatos, ou pros ta ourania kai ton toutōn poiētēn alla katō pros ta epigeia blepousa, katholikōs eis gēn, hōs monon haima kai sarx, ouketi pneuma katharon ginomenē. Hai oun alogoi hautai kai indalmatōdeis tēs psychēs kinēseis eidōlomaneis apotiktousi phantasias. Hotan de hapalē kai euagōgos psychē, anēkoos men kai apeiros logōn errhōmenōn, atheōrētos de tou alēthous, aperinoētos de tou patros kai poiētou tōn holōn, enaposphragisētai pseudeis peri autēs doxas, hoi peri tēn hylēn daimones, lichnoi peri tas knissas kai to tōn hiereiōn haima ontes, apatēloi de anthrōpōn, proslabontes tas pseudodoxous tautas tōn pollōn tēs psychēs kinēseis, phantasias autois hōs apo tōn eidōlōn kai agalmatōn, epibateuontes autōn tois noēmasin, eisrein parechousi; kai hosa kathʼ heautēn, hōs athanatos ousa, logikōs kineitai psychē, ē promēnyousa ta mellonta ē therapeuousa ta enestēkota, toutōn tēn doxan karpountai hoi daimones.

What, then, is the explanation? First, the irrational and fanciful movements of the soul in forming opinions produce different images at different times: some they draw from matter, others they shape and conceive for themselves. The soul suffers this especially when it takes on the material spirit and is blended with it, looking not up to heavenly things and their Maker but down to earthly things, wholly toward the earth, becoming mere blood and flesh and no longer pure spirit. These irrational and fanciful movements of the soul, then, give birth to fantasies mad for idols. And when a tender and impressionable soul, which has never heard sound teaching and has no experience of it, which has never contemplated the truth or considered the Father and Maker of all things, has false opinions about him stamped upon it, the demons who hover about matter, greedy for the smell of burnt fat and the blood of victims, and deceivers of human beings, seize on these deluded movements of the souls of the many. Usurping their thoughts, they make fantasies flow into them as if from the idols and statues; and whenever the soul, being immortal, moves rationally by its own power, either foretelling the future or healing present ills, the demons reap the glory for it.

Chapter 28

28Otto 7:144–152

Ἀναγκαῖον δὲ ἴσως, κατὰ τὰ προειρημένα, περὶ τῶν ὀνομάτων ὀλίγα εἰπεῖν. Ἡρόδοτος μὲν οὖν καὶ Ἀλέξανδρος ὁ τοῦ Φιλίππου ἐν τῇ πρὸς τὴν μητέρα ἐπιστολῇ (ἑκάτεροι δὲ ἐν τῇ Ἡλιουπόλει καὶ ἐν Μέμφι καὶ Θήβαις εἰς λόγους τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἀφῖχθαι λέγονται) φασὶ παρʼ ἐκείνων ἀνθρώπους αὐτοὺς γενέσθαι μαθεῖν. Ἡρόδοτος μέν· Ἤδη ὦν, τῶν αἱ εἰκόνες ἦσαν, τοιούτους ἀπεδείκνυσάν σφεας αὐτοὺς ἐόντας, θεῶν δὲ πολλὸν ἀπηλλαγμένους. Τὸ δὲ πρότερον τῶν ἀνδρῶν τούτων θεοὺς εἶναι τοὺς ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ ἄρχοντας, οὐκ ἐόντας ἅμα τοῖσι ἀνθρώποισι, καὶ τούτων ἀεὶ ἕνα τὸν κρατέοντα εἶναι· ὕστερον δὲ αὐτῆς βασιλεῦσαι Ὦρον τὸν Ὀσίρεως παῖδα, τὸν Ἀπόλλωνα Ἕλληνες ὀνομάζουσι· τοῦτον, καταπαύσαντα Τυφῶνα, βασιλεῦσαι ὕστατον Αἰγύπτου. Ὄσιρις δέ ἐστι Διόνυσος κατὰ Ἑλλάδα γλῶσσαν. Οἵ τε οὖν ἄλλοι καὶ τελευταῖος βασιλεὺς Αἰγύπτου. Παρὰ δὲ τούτων εἰς Ἕλληνας ἦλθε τὰ ὀνόματα τῶν θεῶν. Ἀπόλλων ὁ Διονύσου καὶ Ἴσιδος, ὡς ὁ αὐτὸς Ἡρόδοτος λέγει· Ἀπόλλωνα δὲ καὶ Ἄρτεμιν Διονύσου καὶ Ἴσιδος λέγουσιν εἶναι παῖδας, Λητὼ δὲ τροφὸν αὐτοῖς καὶ σωτηρίαν γενέσθαι. Οὓς οὐρανίους γεγονότας πρώτους βασιλέας ἔσχον· πῆ μὲν ἀγνοίᾳ τῆς ἀληθοῦς περὶ τὸ θεῖον εὐσεβείας, πῆ δὲ χάριτι τῆς ἀρχῆς θεοὺς ὁμοῦ ταῖς γυναιξὶν αὐτῶν ἦγον. Τοὺς μέν νυν καθαροὺς βοῦς τοὺς ἄρσενας καὶ τοὺς μόσχους οἱ πάντες Αἰγύπτιοι θύουσι, τὰς δὲ θηλείας οὔ σφιν ἔξεστι θύειν, ἀλλὰ ἱραί εἰσι τῆς Ἴσιδος, τῆς ἄγαλμα ἐὸν γυναικήϊον βούκερών ἐστιν, καθάπερ οἱ Ἕλληνες τὴν Ἰοῦν γράφουσι. Τίνες δʼ ἂν μᾶλλον ταῦτα πιστευθεῖεν λέγοντες ἢ οἱ κατὰ διαδοχὴν γένους, παῖς παρὰ πατρός, ὡς τὴν ἱερωσύνην καὶ τὴν ἱστορίαν διαδεχόμενοι; Οὐ γὰρ τοὺς σεμνοποιοῦντας ζακόρους τὰ εἴδωλα εἰκὸς ἀνθρώπους αὐτοὺς γενέσθαι ψεύδεσθαι. Εἴ τι μὲν οὖν Ἡρόδοτος ἔλεγε περὶ τῶν θεῶν ὡς περὶ ἀνθρώπων ἱστορεῖν Αἰγυπτίους, καὶ λέγοντι τῷ Ἡροδότῳ· Τὰ μέν νυν θεῖα τῶν ἀφηγημάτων, οἷα ἤκουον, οὐκ εἰμὶ πρόθυμος διηγεῖσθαι, ἔξω ἢ τὰ ὀνόματα αὐτέων μοῦνα ἐλάχιστα· μὴ πιστεύειν ὡς μυθοποιῷ ἔδει. Ἐπεὶ δὲ Ἀλέξανδρος καὶ Ἑρμῆς ὁ Τρισμέγιστος ἐπικαλούμενος συνῆπτον τὸ ἀΐδιον αὐτοῖς γένος, καὶ ἄλλοι μυρίοι, ἵνα μὴ καθʼ ἕκαστον καταλέγοιμι, οὐδὲ λόγος ἔτι καταλείπεται, βασιλεῖς ὄντας αὐτοὺς μὴ νενομίσθαι θεούς. Καὶ ὅτι μὲν ἄνθρωποι, δηλοῦσι μὲν καὶ Αἰγυπτίων οἱ λογιώτατοι, οἵ, θεοὺς λέγοντες αἰθέρα γῆν ἥλιον σελήνην, τοὺς ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους θνητοὺς νομίζουσι καὶ ἱερὰ τοὺς τάφους αὐτῶν· δηλοῖ δὲ καὶ Ἀπολλόδωρος ἐν τῷ περὶ θεῶν. Ἡρόδοτος δὲ καὶ τὰ παθήματα αὐτῶν φησι μυστήρια· Ἐν δὲ Βουσίρι πόλι ὡς ἀνάγουσι τῇ Ἴσι τὴν ἑορτὴν εἴρηται πρότερόν μοι. Τύπτονται γὰρ δὴ μετὰ τὴν θυσίην πάντες καὶ πᾶσαι, μυριάδες κάρτα πολλαὶ ἀνθρώπων· τὸν δὲ τύπτονται τρόπον, οὔ μοι ὅσιόν ἐστι λέγειν. Εἰ θεοί, καὶ ἀθάνατοι, εἰ δὲ τύπτονται καὶ τὰ πάθη ἐστὶν αὐτῶν μυστήρια, ἄνθρωποι, ὡς αὐτὸς Ἡρόδοτος· Εἰσὶ δὲ καὶ αἱ ταφαὶ τοῦ οὐχ ὅσιον ποιεῦμαι ἐπὶ τοιούτῳ πρήγματι ἐξαγορεύειν τὸ οὔνομα ἐν Σάϊ, ἐν τῷ ἱρῷ τῆς Ἀθηναίης, ὄπισθεν τοῦ νηοῦ, παντὸς τοῦ τῆς Ἀθηναίης ἐχόμεναι τοίχου. Λίμνη δʼ ἐστὶν ἐχομένη, λιθίνῃ κρηπῖδι κεκοσμημένη ἐν κύκλῳ, μέγεθος, ὡς ἐμοὶ δοκέει, ὅση περ ἐν Δήλῳ ἡ τροχοειδὴς καλεομένη. Ἐν δὲ τῇ λίμνῃ ταύτῃ τὰ δείκηλα τῶν παθέων αὐτοῦ νυκτὸς καλέουσι μυστήρια Αἰγύπτιοι. Καὶ οὐ μόνον ὁ τάφος τοῦ Ὀσίριδος δείκνυται, ἀλλὰ καὶ ταριχεία. Ἐπεάν σφισι κομισθῇ νεκρός, δεικνύασι τοῖσι κομίσασι παραδείγματα νεκρῶν ξύλινα, τῇ γραφῇ μεμιμημένα· καὶ τὴν μὲν σπουδαιοτάτην αὐτέων φασὶν εἶναι τοῦ οὐχ ὅσιον ποιεῦμαι οὔνομα ἐπὶ τοιούτῳ πρήγματι ὀνομάζειν.

Anankaion de isōs, kata ta proeirēmena, peri tōn onomatōn oliga eipein. Hērodotos men oun kai Alexandros ho tou Philippou en tę̄ pros tēn mētera epistolę̄ (hekateroi de en tę̄ Hēlioupolei kai en Memphi kai Thēbais eis logous tois hiereusin aphichthai legontai) phasi parʼ ekeinōn anthrōpous autous genesthai mathein. Hērodotos men; Ēdē ōn, tōn hai eikones ēsan, toioutous apedeiknysan spheas autous eontas, theōn de pollon apēllagmenous. To de proteron tōn andrōn toutōn theous einai tous en Aigyptǭ archontas, ouk eontas hama toisi anthrōpoisi, kai toutōn aei hena ton krateonta einai; hysteron de autēs basileusai Ōron ton Osireōs paida, ton Apollōna Hellēnes onomazousi; touton, katapausanta Typhōna, basileusai hystaton Aigyptou. Osiris de esti Dionysos kata Hellada glōssan. Hoi te oun alloi kai teleutaios basileus Aigyptou. Para de toutōn eis Hellēnas ēlthe ta onomata tōn theōn. Apollōn ho Dionysou kai Isidos, hōs ho autos Hērodotos legei; Apollōna de kai Artemin Dionysou kai Isidos legousin einai paidas, Lētō de trophon autois kai sōtērian genesthai. Hous ouranious gegonotas prōtous basileas eschon; pē men agnoią tēs alēthous peri to theion eusebeias, pē de chariti tēs archēs theous homou tais gynaixin autōn ēgon. Tous men nyn katharous bous tous arsenas kai tous moschous hoi pantes Aigyptioi thyousi, tas de thēleias ou sphin exesti thyein, alla hirai eisi tēs Isidos, tēs agalma eon gynaikēïon boukerōn estin, kathaper hoi Hellēnes tēn Ioun graphousi. Tines dʼ an mallon tauta pisteutheien legontes ē hoi kata diadochēn genous, pais para patros, hōs tēn hierōsynēn kai tēn historian diadechomenoi? Ou gar tous semnopoiountas zakorous ta eidōla eikos anthrōpous autous genesthai pseudesthai. Ei ti men oun Hērodotos elege peri tōn theōn hōs peri anthrōpōn historein Aigyptious, kai legonti tǭ Hērodotǭ; Ta men nyn theia tōn aphēgēmatōn, hoia ēkouon, ouk eimi prothymos diēgeisthai, exō ē ta onomata auteōn mouna elachista; mē pisteuein hōs mythopoiǭ edei. Epei de Alexandros kai Hermēs ho Trismegistos epikaloumenos synēpton to aïdion autois genos, kai alloi myrioi, hina mē kathʼ hekaston katalegoimi, oude logos eti kataleipetai, basileis ontas autous mē nenomisthai theous. Kai hoti men anthrōpoi, dēlousi men kai Aigyptiōn hoi logiōtatoi, hoi, theous legontes aithera gēn hēlion selēnēn, tous allous anthrōpous thnētous nomizousi kai hiera tous taphous autōn; dēloi de kai Apollodōros en tǭ peri theōn. Hērodotos de kai ta pathēmata autōn phēsi mystēria; En de Bousiri poli hōs anagousi tę̄ Isi tēn heortēn eirētai proteron moi. Typtontai gar dē meta tēn thysiēn pantes kai pasai, myriades karta pollai anthrōpōn; ton de typtontai tropon, ou moi hosion esti legein. Ei theoi, kai athanatoi, ei de typtontai kai ta pathē estin autōn mystēria, anthrōpoi, hōs autos Hērodotos; Eisi de kai hai taphai tou ouch hosion poieumai epi toioutǭ prēgmati exagoreuein to ounoma en Saï, en tǭ hirǭ tēs Athēnaiēs, opisthen tou nēou, pantos tou tēs Athēnaiēs echomenai toichou. Limnē dʼ estin echomenē, lithinę̄ krēpidi kekosmēmenē en kyklǭ, megethos, hōs emoi dokeei, hosē per en Dēlǭ hē trochoeidēs kaleomenē. En de tę̄ limnę̄ tautę̄ ta deikēla tōn patheōn autou nyktos kaleousi mystēria Aigyptioi. Kai ou monon ho taphos tou Osiridos deiknytai, alla kai taricheia. Epean sphisi komisthę̄ nekros, deiknyasi toisi komisasi paradeigmata nekrōn xylina, tę̄ graphę̄ memimēmena; kai tēn men spoudaiotatēn auteōn phasin einai tou ouch hosion poieumai ounoma epi toioutǭ prēgmati onomazein.

Perhaps it is necessary, in view of what has been said, to say a little about the names of the gods. Herodotus, and Alexander son of Philip in his letter to his mother (both are said to have conversed with the priests at Heliopolis, Memphis, and Thebes), say that they learned from the priests that the gods had been human beings. Herodotus says: “They showed that those whose statues these were had been men of this kind, far removed from gods. Before these men, however, gods had been the rulers in Egypt, dwelling together with human beings, and one of them was always supreme; the last to reign over it was Horus son of Osiris, whom the Greeks call Apollo; he put down Typhon and was the last king of Egypt. Osiris is Dionysus in the Greek language.” So the others, and last of all Horus, were kings of Egypt. From them the names of the gods passed to the Greeks. Apollo is the son of Dionysus and Isis, as Herodotus again says: “They say that Apollo and Artemis are children of Dionysus and Isis, and that Leto became their nurse and preserver.” These, as if they had come from heaven, they had as their first kings; partly from ignorance of true piety toward the divine, partly out of gratitude for their rule, they held them to be gods together with their wives. “All Egyptians sacrifice pure bulls and bull calves, but they may not sacrifice cows, for these are sacred to Isis; for the statue of Isis is a woman with a cow's horns, as the Greeks portray Io.” Who would be more believable in saying these things than those who inherit, son from father, the priesthood and the history together? For it is not likely that the temple-keepers, who make the idols venerable, would falsely say that they were human beings. If Herodotus alone had said that the Egyptians tell of the gods as of human beings, since he also says, “The divine parts of the accounts I heard I am not eager to relate, except only their names,” one might have had to disbelieve him as a teller of myths. But since Alexander, and Hermes called Trismegistus, who joined their own lineage to the gods, and countless others (not to list them one by one) say the same, there is no room left to doubt that they were kings who came to be regarded as gods. That they were human beings is shown by the most learned of the Egyptians, who, while calling the ether, the earth, the sun, and the moon gods, regard the others as mortal human beings and their tombs as temples; Apollodorus shows it too in his work On the Gods. Herodotus even calls their sufferings mysteries: “How they celebrate the festival of Isis in the city of Busiris I have described before. For after the sacrifice all of them, men and women, a great many thousands of people, beat their breasts; but for whom they beat them it is not holy for me to say.” If they are gods, they are also immortal; but if people beat their breasts for them, and their sufferings are mysteries, they are human beings. So Herodotus himself says: “There are also at Sais, in the temple of Athena, behind the shrine and along the whole wall of Athena's temple, the burial places of one whose name I think it unholy to reveal in such a matter. There is a lake beside it, adorned all around with a stone rim, in size, it seems to me, as large as the one at Delos called the Wheel. On this lake the Egyptians enact by night the representations of his sufferings, which they call mysteries.” And not only is the tomb of Osiris shown, but also his embalming: “When a corpse is brought to them, they show those who bring it wooden models of corpses, painted to look lifelike; and they say that the most elaborate of these is the model of one whose name I think it unholy to name in such a matter.”

Chapter 29

29Otto 7:152–156

Ἀλλὰ καὶ Ἑλλήνων οἱ περὶ ποίησιν καὶ ἱστορίαν σοφοὶ περὶ μὲν Ἡρακλέους· Σχέτλιος, οὐδὲ θεῶν ὄπιν ᾐδέσατʼ οὐδὲ τράπεζαν, Τὴν ἣν οἱ παρέθηκεν· ἔπειτα δὲ πέφνε καὶ αὐτόν. Τοιοῦτος ὢν εἰκότως μὲν ἐμαίνετο, εἰκότως δὲ ἀνάψας πυρὰν κατέκαυσεν ἑαυτόν. Περὶ δὲ Ἀσκληπιοῦ Ἡσίοδος μέν· Πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε Χώσατʼ, ἀπʼ Οὐλύμπου δὲ βαλὼν ψολόεντι κεραυνῷ Ἔκτανε Λητοΐδην φίλον, σὺν θυμὸν ὀρίνων. Πίνδαρος δέ· Ἀλλὰ κέρδει καὶ σοφία δέδεται. Ἔτραπε κἀκεῖνον ἀγάνορι μισθῷ χρυσὸς ἐν χερσὶ φανείς. Χερσὶ δʼ ἄρα Κρονίων ῥίψας διʼ ἀμφοῖν ἀμπνοὰν στέρνων καθεῖλεν Ὠκέως, αἴθων δὲ κεραυνὸς ἐνέσκηψε μόρον. Ἢ τοίνυν θεοὶ ἦσαν, καὶ οὔτε αὐτοὶ πρὸς χρυσὸν εἶχον (Ὦ χρυσέ, δεξίωμα κάλλιστον βροτοῖς, Ὡς οὔτε μήτηρ ἡδονὰς τοιάσδʼ ἔχει, Οὐ παῖδες. Ἀνεπιδεὲς γὰρ καὶ κρεῖττον ἐπιθυμίας τὸ θεῖον, ) οὔτε ἀπέθνησκον· ἢ ἄνθρωποι γεγονότες καὶ πονηροὶ διʼ ἀμαθίαν ἦσαν καὶ χρημάτων ἐλάττους. Τί δεῖ με πολλὰ λέγειν, ἢ Κάστορος ἢ Πολυδεύκους μνημονεύοντα ἢ Ἀμφιάρεω, οἵ, ὡς εἰπεῖν λόγῳ, χθὲς καὶ πρώην ἄνθρωποι ἐξ ἀνθρώπων γεγονότες, θεοὶ νομίζονται, ὁπότε καὶ Ἰνὼ μετὰ τὴν μανίαν καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς μανίας πάθη θεὸν δοξάζουσι γεγονέναι, Πόντου πλάνητες Λευκοθέαν ἐπώνυμον, καὶ τὸν παῖδα αὐτῆς; Σεμνὸς Παλαίμων ναυτίλοις κεκλήσεται.

Alla kai Hellēnōn hoi peri poiēsin kai historian sophoi peri men Hērakleous; Schetlios, oude theōn opin ę̄desatʼ oude trapezan, Tēn hēn hoi parethēken; epeita de pephne kai auton. Toioutos ōn eikotōs men emaineto, eikotōs de anapsas pyran katekausen heauton. Peri de Asklēpiou Hēsiodos men; Patēr andrōn te theōn te Chōsatʼ, apʼ Oulympou de balōn psoloenti keraunǭ Ektane Lētoïdēn philon, syn thymon orinōn. Pindaros de; Alla kerdei kai sophia dedetai. Etrape kakeinon aganori misthǭ chrysos en chersi phaneis. Chersi dʼ ara Kroniōn rhipsas diʼ amphoin ampnoan sternōn katheilen Ōkeōs, aithōn de keraunos eneskēpse moron. Ē toinyn theoi ēsan, kai oute autoi pros chryson eichon (Ō chryse, dexiōma kalliston brotois, Hōs oute mētēr hēdonas toiasdʼ echei, Ou paides. Anepidees gar kai kreitton epithymias to theion, ) oute apethnēskon; ē anthrōpoi gegonotes kai ponēroi diʼ amathian ēsan kai chrēmatōn elattous. Ti dei me polla legein, ē Kastoros ē Polydeukous mnēmoneuonta ē Amphiareō, hoi, hōs eipein logǭ, chthes kai prōēn anthrōpoi ex anthrōpōn gegonotes, theoi nomizontai, hopote kai Inō meta tēn manian kai ta epi tēs manias pathē theon doxazousi gegonenai, Pontou planētes Leukothean epōnymon, kai ton paida autēs? Semnos Palaimōn nautilois keklēsetai.

The wise men of the Greeks in poetry and history also speak in the same way. Of Heracles: “Wretch, he respected neither the watchful eye of the gods nor the table he had set before his guest; and then he killed him too.” Being such a man, it is natural that he went mad, and natural that he lit a pyre and burned himself. Of Asclepius Hesiod says: “The father of men and gods was angry, and hurling a smoky thunderbolt from Olympus he killed Leto's dear son, stirring up his wrath.” And Pindar: “But even wisdom is bound by gain. Gold appearing in his hand turned him too, with a lordly fee. Then the son of Kronos, hurling with his hands through both of them, swiftly took the breath from their breasts, and the blazing thunderbolt struck them dead.” Either, then, they were gods and had no desire for gold (“O gold, fairest welcome for mortals, for neither a mother nor children give such delights”; for the divine lacks nothing and is above desire), and they did not die; or they were human beings, wicked through ignorance and slaves to money. Why should I say more, mentioning Castor or Polydeuces or Amphiaraus, who, so to speak, were human beings born of human beings only yesterday or the day before, and are considered gods, when people even think that Ino became a goddess after her madness and all she suffered in it: “Those who wander the sea will call her Leucothea,” and her son: “Holy Palaemon he will be called by sailors”?

Chapter 30

30Otto 7:156–160

Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ὡς ἀπόπτυστοι καὶ θεοστυγεῖς δόξαν ἔσχον εἶναι θεοί, καὶ ἡ θυγάτηρ τῆς Δερκετοῦς Σεμίραμις, λάγνος γυνὴ καὶ μιαιφόνος, ἔδοξε Συρία θεός, καὶ διὰ τὴν Δερκετὼ καὶ τὰς περιστερὰς καὶ τὴν Σεμίραμιν σέβουσι Σύροι (τὸ γὰρ ἀδύνατον, εἰς περιστερὰν μετέβαλεν ἡ γυνή· ὁ μῦθος παρὰ Κτησίᾳ), τί θαυμαστὸν τοὺς μὲν ἐπὶ ἀρχῇ καὶ τυραννίδι ὑπὸ τῶν κατʼ αὐτοὺς κληθῆναι θεούς· Σίβυλλα (μέμνηται δʼ αὐτῆς καὶ Πλάτων)· Καὶ τότε δὴ δεκάτη γενεὴ μερόπων ἀνθρώπων, Ἐξ οὗ δὴ κατακλυσμὸς ἐπὶ προτέρους γένετʼ ἄνδρας. Καὶ βασίλευσε Κρόνος καὶ Τιτὰν Ἰαπετός τε, Γαίης τέκνα φέριστα καὶ Οὐρανοῦ οὓς ἐκάλεσσαν Ἄνθρωποι, Γαῖάν τε καὶ Οὐρανὸν οὔνομα θέντες, Οὕνεκα οἱ πρώτιστοι ἔσαν μερόπων ἀνθρώπων· τοὺς δʼ ἐπʼ ἰσχύϊ, ὡς Ἡρακλέα καὶ Περσέα, τοὺς δʼ ἐπὶ τέχνῃ, ὡς Ἀσκληπιόν; Οἷς μὲν οὖν ἢ αὐτοὶ οἱ ἀρχόμενοι τιμῆς μετεδίδοσαν ἢ αὐτοὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες, οἱ μὲν φόβῳ, οἱ δὲ καὶ αἰδοῖ μετεῖχον τοῦ ὀνόματος. Καὶ Ἀντίνους φιλανθρωπίᾳ τῶν ὑμετέρων προγόνων πρὸς τοὺς ὑπηκόους ἔτυχε νομίζεσθαι θεός. Οἱ δὲ μετʼ αὐτοὺς ἀβασανίστως παρεδέξαντο. Κρῆτες ἀεὶ ψεῦσται· καὶ γὰρ τάφον, ὦ ἄνα, σεῖο Κρῆτες ἐτεκτήναντο· σὺ δʼ οὐ θάνες. Πιστεύων Καλλίμαχε ταῖς γοναῖς τοῦ Διὸς ἀπιστεῖς αὐτοῦ τῷ τάφῳ, καὶ νομίζων ἐπισκιάσειν τἀληθὲς καὶ τοῖς ἀγνοοῦσι κηρύσσεις τὸν τεθνηκότα· κἂν μὲν τὸ ἄντρον βλέπῃς, τὸν Ῥέας ὑπομιμνήσκῃ τόκον, ἂν δὲ τὴν σορὸν ἴδῃς, ἐπισκοτεῖς τῷ τεθνηκότι, οὐκ εἰδὼς ὅτι μόνος ἀΐδιος ὁ ἀγένητος θεός. Ἢ γὰρ ἄπιστοι οἱ ὑπὸ τῶν πολλῶν καὶ ποιητῶν λεγόμενοι μῦθοι περὶ τῶν θεῶν καὶ περισσὴ ἡ περὶ αὐτοὺς εὐσέβεια (οὐ γὰρ εἰσὶν ὧν ψευδεῖς οἱ λόγοι), ἢ εἰ ἀληθεῖς αἱ γενέσεις, οἱ ἔρωτες, αἱ μιαιφονίαι, αἱ κλοπαί, αἱ ἐκτομαί, οἱ κεραυνοί, οὐκέτʼ εἰσί, παυσάμενοι εἶναι, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐγένοντο οὐκ ὄντες. Τίς γὰρ τοῖς μὲν πιστεύειν λόγος, τοῖς δὲ ἀπιστεῖν, ἐπὶ τὸ σεμνότερον περὶ αὐτῶν τῶν ποιητῶν ἱστορηκότων; Οὐ γὰρ ἂν διʼ οὓς ἐνομίσθησαν θεοί, σεμνοποιήσαντας τὴν κατʼ αὐτοὺς ἱστορίαν, οὗτοι τὰ πάθη τὰ αὐτῶν ἐψεύσαντο. Ὡς μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἐσμὲν ἄθεοι, θεὸν ἄγοντες τὸν ποιητὴν τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς καὶ τὸν παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγον, κατὰ δύναμιν τὴν ἐμήν, εἰ καὶ μὴ πρὸς ἀξίαν, ἐλήλεγκται.

Ei gar kai hōs apoptystoi kai theostygeis doxan eschon einai theoi, kai hē thygatēr tēs Derketous Semiramis, lagnos gynē kai miaiphonos, edoxe Syria theos, kai dia tēn Derketō kai tas peristeras kai tēn Semiramin sebousi Syroi (to gar adynaton, eis peristeran metebalen hē gynē; ho mythos para Ktēsią), ti thaumaston tous men epi archę̄ kai tyrannidi hypo tōn katʼ autous klēthēnai theous; Sibylla (memnētai dʼ autēs kai Platōn); Kai tote dē dekatē geneē meropōn anthrōpōn, Ex hou dē kataklysmos epi proterous genetʼ andras. Kai basileuse Kronos kai Titan Iapetos te, Gaiēs tekna pherista kai Ouranou hous ekalessan Anthrōpoi, Gaian te kai Ouranon ounoma thentes, Houneka hoi prōtistoi esan meropōn anthrōpōn; tous dʼ epʼ ischyï, hōs Hēraklea kai Persea, tous dʼ epi technę̄, hōs Asklēpion? Hois men oun ē autoi hoi archomenoi timēs metedidosan ē autoi hoi archontes, hoi men phobǭ, hoi de kai aidoi meteichon tou onomatos. Kai Antinous philanthrōpią tōn hymeterōn progonōn pros tous hypēkoous etyche nomizesthai theos. Hoi de metʼ autous abasanistōs paredexanto. Krētes aei pseustai; kai gar taphon, ō ana, seio Krētes etektēnanto; sy dʼ ou thanes. Pisteuōn Kallimache tais gonais tou Dios apisteis autou tǭ taphǭ, kai nomizōn episkiasein talēthes kai tois agnoousi kērysseis ton tethnēkota; kan men to antron blepę̄s, ton Rheas hypomimnēskę̄ tokon, an de tēn soron idę̄s, episkoteis tǭ tethnēkoti, ouk eidōs hoti monos aïdios ho agenētos theos. Ē gar apistoi hoi hypo tōn pollōn kai poiētōn legomenoi mythoi peri tōn theōn kai perissē hē peri autous eusebeia (ou gar eisin hōn pseudeis hoi logoi), ē ei alētheis hai geneseis, hoi erōtes, hai miaiphoniai, hai klopai, hai ektomai, hoi keraunoi, ouketʼ eisi, pausamenoi einai, epei kai egenonto ouk ontes. Tis gar tois men pisteuein logos, tois de apistein, epi to semnoteron peri autōn tōn poiētōn historēkotōn? Ou gar an diʼ hous enomisthēsan theoi, semnopoiēsantas tēn katʼ autous historian, houtoi ta pathē ta autōn epseusanto. Hōs men oun ouk esmen atheoi, theon agontes ton poiētēn toude tou pantos kai ton parʼ autou logon, kata dynamin tēn emēn, ei kai mē pros axian, elēlenktai.

For if even those who were detestable and hated by the gods gained the reputation of being gods; if Semiramis, the daughter of Derceto, a lustful and bloodthirsty woman, was thought a Syrian goddess, and because of Derceto the Syrians worship doves and Semiramis (for the woman, impossible as it is, was changed into a dove; the myth is in Ctesias): what wonder is it that some were called gods by their subjects because of their rule and sovereignty (the Sibyl, whom Plato also mentions, says: “And then it was the tenth generation of mortal men since the flood came upon the men of old; and Kronos reigned, and Titan, and Iapetus, the noblest children of Earth and Heaven, whom men called by these names, giving them the names of Earth and Heaven, because they were the first of mortal men”), others because of their strength, like Heracles and Perseus, and others because of their art, like Asclepius? Those to whom either their subjects or the rulers themselves gave honor came to share the name, some out of fear, others out of reverence. Antinous too, through the kindness of your ancestors toward their subjects, came to be considered a god. And those who came afterward accepted it without examination. “The Cretans are always liars; for the Cretans, O lord, built a tomb for you; but you did not die.” You believe, Callimachus, in the birth of Zeus, yet disbelieve in his tomb; and thinking to obscure the truth, you proclaim even to those who do not know it that he is dead. If you look at the cave, you are reminded of Rhea's childbearing; if you see the coffin, you cast a shadow over the dead man; not knowing that the uncreated God alone is eternal. For either the myths told by the many and by the poets about the gods are not to be believed, and piety toward them is superfluous (for beings about whom the stories are false do not exist); or, if their births, loves, murders, thefts, castrations, and thunderbolts are true, they no longer exist, having ceased to be, since they came into being from not being. For what reason is there to believe some of the stories and disbelieve others, when the poets wrote their histories to glorify them? Those who made them venerable by their histories, and through whom they came to be considered gods, would not have invented their sufferings. That we are not atheists, then, since we acknowledge as God the Maker of this universe and the Word that comes from him, has been proved as far as I am able, even if not as the subject deserves.

Chapter 31

31Otto 7:160–164

Ἔτι δὲ καὶ τροφὰς καὶ μίξεις λογοποιοῦσιν ἀθέους καθʼ ἡμῶν, ἵνα τε μισεῖν νομίζοιεν μετὰ λόγου καὶ οἰόμενοι τῷ δεδίττεσθαι ἢ τῆς ἐνστάσεως ἀπάξειν ἡμᾶς τοῦ βίου ἢ πικροὺς καὶ ἀπαραιτήτους τῇ τῶν αἰτιῶν ὑπερβολῇ τοὺς ἄρχοντας παρασκευάσειν, πρὸς εἰδότας παίζοντες ὅτι ἄνωθέν πως ἔθος, καὶ οὐκ ἐφʼ ἡμῶν μόνον, κατά τινα θεῖον νόμον καὶ λόγον παρηκολούθηκε, προσπολεμεῖν τὴν κακίαν τῇ ἀρετῇ. Οὕτω καὶ Πυθαγόρας μὲν ἅμα τριακοσίοις ἑτέροις κατεφλέχθη πυρί, Ἡράκλειτος δὲ καὶ Δημόκριτος, ὁ μὲν τῆς Ἐφεσίων πόλεως ἠλαύνετο, ὁ δὲ τῆς Ἀβδηριτῶν, ἐπικατηγορούμενος μεμηνέναι, καὶ Σωκράτους Ἀθηναῖοι θάνατον κατέγνωσαν. Ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐκεῖνοι οὐδὲν χείρους εἰς ἀρετῆς λόγον διὰ τὴν τῶν πολλῶν δόξαν, οὐδʼ ἡμῖν οὐδὲν ἐπισκοτεῖ πρὸς ὀρθότητα βίου ἡ παρά τινων ἄκριτος βλασφημία· εὐδοξοῦμεν γὰρ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ. Πλὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς ταῦτα ἀπαντήσω τὰ ἐγκλήματα. Ὑμῖν μὲν οὖν καὶ διʼ ὧν εἴρηκα εὖ οἶδα ἀπολελογῆσθαι ἐμαυτόν. Συνέσει γὰρ πάντας ὑπερφρονοῦντες, οἷς ὁ βίος ὡς πρὸς στάθμην τὸν θεὸν κανονίζεται, ὅπως ἀνυπαίτιος καὶ ἀνεπίληπτος ἕκαστος ἡμῶν ἄνθρωπος αὐτῷ γένοιτο, ἴστε τούτους μηδʼ εἰς ἔννοιάν ποτε τοῦ βραχυτάτου ἐλευσομένους ἁμαρτήματος. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἕνα τὸν ἐνταῦθα βίον βιώσεσθαι πεπείσμεθα, κἂν ὑποπτεύειν ἐνῆν δουλεύοντας σαρκὶ καὶ αἵματι ἢ κέρδους ἢ ἐπιθυμίας ἐλάττους γενομένους ἁμαρτεῖν· ἐπεὶ δὲ ἐφεστηκέναι μὲν οἷς ἐννοοῦμεν, οἷς λαλοῦμεν, καὶ νύκτωρ καὶ μεθʼ ἡμέραν τὸν θεὸν οἴδαμεν, πάντα δὲ φῶς αὐτὸν ὄντα καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ ἡμῶν ὁρᾶν, πεπείσμεθα τοῦ ἐνταῦθα ἀπαλλαγέντες βίου βίον ἕτερον βιώσεσθαι, ἀμείνονα ἢ κατὰ τὸν ἐνθάδε καὶ ἐπουράνιον, οὐκ ἐπίγειον (ὡς ἂν μετὰ θεοῦ καὶ σὺν θεῷ ἀκλινεῖς καὶ ἀπαθεῖς τὴν ψυχήν, οὐχ ὡς σάρκες, κἂν ἔχωμεν, ἀλλʼ ὡς οὐράνιον πνεῦμα, μενοῦμεν), ἢ συγκαταπίπτοντες τοῖς λοιποῖς χείρονα καὶ διὰ πυρός· οὐ γὰρ καὶ ἡμᾶς ὡς πρόβατα ἢ ὑποζύγια, πάρεργον καὶ ἵνα ἀπολοίμεθα καὶ ἀφανισθείημεν, ἔπλασεν ὁ θεός. Ἐπὶ τούτοις οὐκ εἰκὸς ἡμᾶς ἐθελοκακεῖν, οὐδʼ αὐτοὺς τῷ μεγάλῳ παραδιδόναι κολασθησομένους δικαστῇ.

Eti de kai trophas kai mixeis logopoiousin atheous kathʼ hēmōn, hina te misein nomizoien meta logou kai oiomenoi tǭ dedittesthai ē tēs enstaseōs apaxein hēmas tou biou ē pikrous kai aparaitētous tę̄ tōn aitiōn hyperbolę̄ tous archontas paraskeuasein, pros eidotas paizontes hoti anōthen pōs ethos, kai ouk ephʼ hēmōn monon, kata tina theion nomon kai logon parēkolouthēke, prospolemein tēn kakian tę̄ aretę̄. Houtō kai Pythagoras men hama triakosiois heterois katephlechthē pyri, Hērakleitos de kai Dēmokritos, ho men tēs Ephesiōn poleōs ēlauneto, ho de tēs Abdēritōn, epikatēgoroumenos memēnenai, kai Sōkratous Athēnaioi thanaton kategnōsan. Allʼ hōs ekeinoi ouden cheirous eis aretēs logon dia tēn tōn pollōn doxan, oudʼ hēmin ouden episkotei pros orthotēta biou hē para tinōn akritos blasphēmia; eudoxoumen gar para tǭ theǭ. Plēn alla kai pros tauta apantēsō ta enklēmata. Hymin men oun kai diʼ hōn eirēka eu oida apolelogēsthai emauton. Synesei gar pantas hyperphronountes, hois ho bios hōs pros stathmēn ton theon kanonizetai, hopōs anypaitios kai anepilēptos hekastos hēmōn anthrōpos autǭ genoito, iste toutous mēdʼ eis ennoian pote tou brachytatou eleusomenous hamartēmatos. Ei men gar hena ton entautha bion biōsesthai pepeismetha, kan hypopteuein enēn douleuontas sarki kai haimati ē kerdous ē epithymias elattous genomenous hamartein; epei de ephestēkenai men hois ennooumen, hois laloumen, kai nyktōr kai methʼ hēmeran ton theon oidamen, panta de phōs auton onta kai ta en tę̄ kardią hēmōn horan, pepeismetha tou entautha apallagentes biou bion heteron biōsesthai, ameinona ē kata ton enthade kai epouranion, ouk epigeion (hōs an meta theou kai syn theǭ aklineis kai apatheis tēn psychēn, ouch hōs sarkes, kan echōmen, allʼ hōs ouranion pneuma, menoumen), ē synkatapiptontes tois loipois cheirona kai dia pyros; ou gar kai hēmas hōs probata ē hypozygia, parergon kai hina apoloimetha kai aphanistheiēmen, eplasen ho theos. Epi toutois ouk eikos hēmas ethelokakein, oudʼ autous tǭ megalǭ paradidonai kolasthēsomenous dikastę̄.

They also invent godless feasts and unions against us, so that they may seem to have reason for hating us, and they think that by frightening us they will either draw us away from our way of life or make the rulers harsh and implacable by the enormity of the charges. But they are trifling with people who know that from of old, and not in our case only, it has been the rule, by a kind of divine law and reason, that vice makes war on virtue. So Pythagoras was burned with three hundred others; Heraclitus and Democritus were driven out, the one from the city of the Ephesians, the other from that of the Abderites, who charged him with madness; and the Athenians condemned Socrates to death. But just as they were no worse in point of virtue because of the opinion of the many, so the indiscriminate slander of some casts no shadow on the uprightness of our life; for we are in good repute with God. Nevertheless I will answer these charges too. To you, I know well, I have already made my defense by what I have said. For you, who surpass everyone in understanding, know that those whose life is ruled by God as by a measuring line, so that each of us may be blameless and irreproachable before him, will never even entertain the thought of the slightest sin. If we were convinced that we would live only this present life, one might suspect us of sinning, as slaves to flesh and blood or overcome by gain or desire. But we know that God watches over what we think and what we say, night and day, and that, being wholly light, he sees even what is in our hearts. So we are convinced that when we are released from this life we shall live another life, better than the one here, heavenly and not earthly (for we shall abide with God and in God's company, steadfast and free from passion in soul, not as flesh, even though we have flesh, but as heavenly spirit); or else, if we fall with the rest, a worse life, in fire. For God did not make us like sheep or beasts of burden, as a by-product, only to perish and be destroyed. In view of this, it is not likely that we would choose to do wrong and hand ourselves over to the great Judge to be punished.

Chapter 32

32Otto 7:164–170

Τοὺς μὲν οὖν θαυμαστὸν οὐδὲν λογοποιεῖν περὶ ἡμῶν ἃ περὶ τῶν σφετέρων λέγουσι θεῶν· καὶ τὰ πάθη αὐτῶν δεικνύουσι μυστήρια. Χρῆν δʼ αὐτούς, εἰ δεινὸν τὸ ἐπʼ ἀδείας καὶ ἀδιαφόρως μίγνυσθαι κρίνειν ἔμελλον, ἢ τὸν Δία μεμισηκέναι, ἐκ μητρὸς μὲν Ῥέας θυγατρὸς δὲ Κόρης πεπαιδοποιημένον, γυναικὶ δʼ ἰδίᾳ ἀδελφῇ χρώμενον, ἢ τὸν τούτων ποιητὴν Ὀρφέα, ὅτι καὶ ἀνόσιον ὑπὲρ τὸν Θυέστην καὶ μιαρὸν ἐποίησε τὸν Δία· καὶ γὰρ οὗτος τῇ θυγατρὶ κατὰ χρησμὸν ἐμίγη, βασιλεῦσαι θέλων καὶ ἐκδικηθῆναι. Ἡμεῖς δὲ τοσοῦτον ἀδιάφοροι εἶναι ἀπέχομεν, ὡς μηδὲ ἰδεῖν ἡμῖν πρὸς ἐπιθυμίαν ἐξεῖναι. Ὁ γὰρ βλέπων, φησί, γυναῖκα πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι αὐτῆς, ἤδη μεμοίχευκεν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ. Οἷς οὖν μηδὲν τὸ πλέον ἔξεστιν ὁρᾶν ἢ ἐφʼ ἃ ἔπλασεν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ὁ θεός, ἡμῖν φῶς αὐτοὺς εἶναι, καὶ οἷς τὸ ἰδεῖν ἡδέως μοιχεία, ἐφʼ ἕτερα τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν γεγονότων, μέχρις ἐννοίας κριθησομένοις, πῶς ἂν οὗτοι ἀπιστηθεῖεν σωφρονεῖν; Οὐ γὰρ πρὸς ἀνθρωπικοὺς νόμους ὁ λόγος ἡμῖν, οὓς ἄν τις γενόμενος πονηρὸς καὶ λάθοι (ἐν ἀρχῇ δὲ ὑμῖν, δεσπόται, θεοδίδακτον εἶναι τὸν καθʼ ἡμᾶς λόγον ἐπιστούμην), ἀλλʼ ἔστιν ἡμῖν νόμος ὃς δικαιοσύνης μέτρον ἐποίησεν αὐτοὺς καὶ τοὺς πέλας ἔχειν. Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ καθʼ ἡλικίαν τοὺς μὲν υἱοὺς καὶ θυγατέρας νοοῦμεν, τοὺς δὲ ἀδελφοὺς ἔχομεν καὶ ἀδελφάς, καὶ τοῖς προβεβηκόσι τὴν τῶν πατέρων καὶ μητέρων τιμὴν ἀπονέμομεν. Οὓς οὖν ἀδελφοὺς καὶ ἀδελφὰς καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ τοῦ γένους νοοῦμεν ὀνόματα, περὶ πολλοῦ ἡμῖν ἀνύβριστα καὶ ἀδιάφθορα αὐτῶν τὰ σώματα μένειν, πάλιν ἡμῖν λέγοντος τοῦ λόγου· Ἐάν τις διὰ τοῦτο ἐκ δευτέρου καταφιλήσῃ, ὅτι ἤρεσεν αὐτῷ· καὶ ἐπιφέροντος· Οὕτως οὖν ἀκριβώσασθαι τὸ φίλημα μᾶλλον δὲ τὸ προσκύνημα δεῖ, ὡς, εἴπου μικρὸν τῇ διανοίᾳ παραθολωθείη, ἔξω ἡμᾶς τῆς αἰωνίου τιθέντος ζωῆς.

Tous men oun thaumaston ouden logopoiein peri hēmōn ha peri tōn spheterōn legousi theōn; kai ta pathē autōn deiknyousi mystēria. Chrēn dʼ autous, ei deinon to epʼ adeias kai adiaphorōs mignysthai krinein emellon, ē ton Dia memisēkenai, ek mētros men Rheas thygatros de Korēs pepaidopoiēmenon, gynaiki dʼ idią adelphę̄ chrōmenon, ē ton toutōn poiētēn Orphea, hoti kai anosion hyper ton Thyestēn kai miaron epoiēse ton Dia; kai gar houtos tę̄ thygatri kata chrēsmon emigē, basileusai thelōn kai ekdikēthēnai. Hēmeis de tosouton adiaphoroi einai apechomen, hōs mēde idein hēmin pros epithymian exeinai. Ho gar blepōn, phēsi, gynaika pros to epithymēsai autēs, ēdē memoicheuken en tę̄ kardią autou. Hois oun mēden to pleon exestin horan ē ephʼ ha eplasen tous ophthalmous ho theos, hēmin phōs autous einai, kai hois to idein hēdeōs moicheia, ephʼ hetera tōn ophthalmōn gegonotōn, mechris ennoias krithēsomenois, pōs an houtoi apistētheien sōphronein? Ou gar pros anthrōpikous nomous ho logos hēmin, hous an tis genomenos ponēros kai lathoi (en archę̄ de hymin, despotai, theodidakton einai ton kathʼ hēmas logon epistoumēn), allʼ estin hēmin nomos hos dikaiosynēs metron epoiēsen autous kai tous pelas echein. Dia touto kai kathʼ hēlikian tous men huious kai thygateras nooumen, tous de adelphous echomen kai adelphas, kai tois probebēkosi tēn tōn paterōn kai mēterōn timēn aponemomen. Hous oun adelphous kai adelphas kai ta loipa tou genous nooumen onomata, peri pollou hēmin anybrista kai adiaphthora autōn ta sōmata menein, palin hēmin legontos tou logou; Ean tis dia touto ek deuterou kataphilēsę̄, hoti ēresen autǭ; kai epipherontos; Houtōs oun akribōsasthai to philēma mallon de to proskynēma dei, hōs, eipou mikron tę̄ dianoią paratholōtheiē, exō hēmas tēs aiōniou tithentos zōēs.

It is no wonder that they invent about us the stories they tell about their own gods; they even exhibit the gods' sufferings as mysteries. But if they were going to judge free and indiscriminate intercourse a terrible thing, they ought to have hated Zeus, who had children by his mother Rhea and his daughter Kore, and took his own sister as wife; or Orpheus, the author of these stories, for making Zeus more unholy and abominable than Thyestes. For Thyestes lay with his daughter in obedience to an oracle, wanting to gain the kingdom and be avenged. But we are so far from indiscriminate intercourse that we are not even allowed to look with desire. “He who looks at a woman,” it says, “to desire her has already committed adultery in his heart.” We may not use our eyes for anything more than what God made them for, to be a light to us; for us, to look with pleasure is adultery, since the eyes were made for other purposes; and we shall be judged even for our thoughts. How then could such people be disbelieved when they say they are chaste? For our account is not with human laws, which a wicked man might even escape (I assured you at the beginning, sovereigns, that our teaching is taught by God), but we have a law that makes the measure of righteousness to treat our neighbors as ourselves. That is why, according to their age, we think of some as sons and daughters, regard others as brothers and sisters, and give to the older the honor due to fathers and mothers. Those, then, whom we think of as brothers and sisters and by the other names of kinship, we take great care that their bodies remain unviolated and undefiled. For the Word says to us again, “If anyone kisses a second time because it gave him pleasure …”; and adds, “So the kiss, or rather the greeting of reverence, must be given with the greatest care, since if it is clouded even a little by an impure thought, it shuts us out of eternal life.”

Chapter 33

33Otto 7:170–174

Ἐλπίδα οὖν ζωῆς αἰωνίου ἔχοντες, τῶν ἐν τούτῳ τῷ βίῳ καταφρονοῦμεν, μέχρι καὶ τῶν τῆς ψυχῆς ἡδέων· γυναῖκα μὲν ἕκαστος ἡμῶν ἣν ἠγάγετο κατὰ τοὺς ὑφʼ ἡμῶν τεθειμένους νόμους νομίζων, καὶ ταύτην μέχρι τοῦ παιδοποιήσασθαι. Ὡς γὰρ ὁ γεωργὸς καταβάλλων εἰς γῆν τὰ σπέρματα ἄμητον περιμένει, οὐκ ἐπισπείρων, καὶ ἡμῖν μέτρον ἐπιθυμίας ἡ παιδοποιΐα. Εὕροις δʼ ἂν πολλοὺς τῶν παρʼ ἡμῖν, καὶ ἄνδρας καὶ γυναῖκας, καταγηράσκοντας ἀγάμους ἐλπίδι τοῦ μᾶλλον συνέσεσθαι τῷ θεῷ. Εἰ δὲ τὸ ἐν παρθενίᾳ καὶ ἐν εὐνουχίᾳ μεῖναι μᾶλλον παρίστησι τῷ θεῷ, τὸ δὲ μέχρις ἐννοίας καὶ ἐπιθυμίας ἐλθεῖν ἀπάγει, ὧν τὰς ἐννοίας φεύγομεν, πολὺ πρότερον τὰ ἔργα παραιτούμεθα. Οὐ γὰρ μελέτῃ λόγων ἀλλʼ ἐπιδείξει καὶ διδασκαλίᾳ ἔργων τὰ ἡμέτερα, ἢ οἷός τις ἐτέχθη μένειν ἢ ἐφʼ ἑνὶ γάμῳ· ὁ γὰρ δεύτερος εὐπρεπής ἐστι μοιχεία. Ὃς γὰρ ἂν ἀπολύσῃ, φησί, τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ καὶ γαμήσῃ ἄλλην, μοιχᾶται, οὔτε ἀπολύειν ἐπιτρέπων ἧς ἔπαυσέ τις τὴν παρθενίαν οὔτε ἐπιγαμεῖν. Ὁ γὰρ ἀποστερῶν ἑαυτὸν τῆς προτέρας γυναικός, καὶ εἰ τέθνηκε, μοιχός ἐστι παρακεκαλυμμένος, παραβαίνων μὲν τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅτι ἐν ἀρχῇ ὁ θεὸς ἕνα ἄνδρα ἔπλασε καὶ μίαν γυναῖκα, λύων δὲ τὴν σαρκὸς πρὸς σάρκα κατὰ τὴν ἕνωσιν πρόσμιξιν εἰς τοῦ γένους κοινωνίαν.

Elpida oun zōēs aiōniou echontes, tōn en toutǭ tǭ biǭ kataphronoumen, mechri kai tōn tēs psychēs hēdeōn; gynaika men hekastos hēmōn hēn ēgageto kata tous hyphʼ hēmōn tetheimenous nomous nomizōn, kai tautēn mechri tou paidopoiēsasthai. Hōs gar ho geōrgos kataballōn eis gēn ta spermata amēton perimenei, ouk epispeirōn, kai hēmin metron epithymias hē paidopoiïa. Heurois dʼ an pollous tōn parʼ hēmin, kai andras kai gynaikas, katagēraskontas agamous elpidi tou mallon synesesthai tǭ theǭ. Ei de to en parthenią kai en eunouchią meinai mallon paristēsi tǭ theǭ, to de mechris ennoias kai epithymias elthein apagei, hōn tas ennoias pheugomen, poly proteron ta erga paraitoumetha. Ou gar meletę̄ logōn allʼ epideixei kai didaskalią ergōn ta hēmetera, ē hoios tis etechthē menein ē ephʼ heni gamǭ; ho gar deuteros euprepēs esti moicheia. Hos gar an apolysę̄, phēsi, tēn gynaika autou kai gamēsę̄ allēn, moichatai, oute apolyein epitrepōn hēs epause tis tēn parthenian oute epigamein. Ho gar aposterōn heauton tēs proteras gynaikos, kai ei tethnēke, moichos esti parakekalymmenos, parabainōn men tēn cheira tou theou, hoti en archę̄ ho theos hena andra eplase kai mian gynaika, lyōn de tēn sarkos pros sarka kata tēn henōsin prosmixin eis tou genous koinōnian.

Having, then, the hope of eternal life, we despise the things of this life, even the pleasures of the soul. Each of us regards as his wife the woman he has married according to the laws laid down among us, and that only for the purpose of having children. For as the farmer casts his seed into the ground and waits for the harvest, and does not sow more on top of it, so for us the begetting of children is the limit of desire. You would find many among us, both men and women, growing old unmarried in the hope of being closer to God. If remaining a virgin and a eunuch brings one nearer to God, while even a thought or a desire leads one away, then, since we flee the thoughts, much more do we reject the deeds. For our concern is not with practicing speeches but with showing and teaching by deeds that a person should either remain as he was born or be content with one marriage; for a second marriage is a respectable adultery. “For whoever puts away his wife,” it says, “and marries another, commits adultery”; so he permits neither putting away her whose virginity one has ended, nor marrying again. For he who deprives himself of his first wife, even if she has died, is a covert adulterer: he transgresses the hand of God, because in the beginning God formed one man and one woman, and he dissolves the joining of flesh to flesh in unity for the fellowship of the race.

Chapter 34

34Otto 7:174–178

Ἀλλʼ οἱ τοιοῦτοι (ὢ τί ἂν εἴποιμι τὰ ἀπόῤῥητα;) ἀκούομεν τὰ τῆς παροιμίας Ἡ πόρνη τὴν σώφρονα. Οἱ γὰρ ἀγορὰν στήσαντες πορνείας καὶ καταγωγὰς ἀθέσμους πεποιημένοι τοῖς νέοις πάσης αἰσχρᾶς ἡδονῆς καὶ μηδὲ τῶν ἀρσένων φειδόμενοι, ἄρσενες ἐν ἄρσεσι τὰ δεινὰ κατεργαζόμενοι, ὅσων σεμνότερα καὶ εὐειδέστερα σώματα παντοίως αὐτὰ ὑβρίζοντες, ἀτιμοῦντες καὶ τὸ ποιητὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καλόν (οὐ γὰρ αὐτοποίητον ἐπὶ γῆς τὸ κάλλος, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ χειρὸς καὶ γνώμης πεμπόμενον τοῦ θεοῦ), οὗτοι δὲ ἃ συνίσασιν αὐτοῖς καὶ τοὺς σφετέρους λέγουσι θεούς, ἐπʼ αὐτῶν ὡς σεμνὰ καὶ τῶν θεῶν αὐτὰ αὐχοῦντες, ταῦτα ἡμᾶς λοιδοροῦνται, κακίζοντες οἱ μοιχοὶ καὶ παιδερασταὶ τοὺς εὐνούχους καὶ μονογάμους, οἱ δίκην ἰχθύων ζῶντες· καὶ γὰρ οὗτοι καταπίνουσι τὸν ἐμπεσόντα, ἐλαύνοντες ὁ ἰσχυρότερος τὸν ἀσθενέστερον. Καὶ τοῦτό ἐστι σαρκῶν ἅπτεσθαι ἀνθρωπικῶν, τὸ κειμένων νόμων, οὓς ὑμεῖς καὶ οἱ ὑμέτεροι πρόγονοι πρὸς πᾶσαν δικαιοσύνην ἐξετάσαντες ἐθήκατε, παρὰ τούτους αὐτοὺς βιάζεσθαι, ὡς μηδὲ τοὺς ὑφʼ ὑμῶν καταπεμπομένους ἡγεμόνας τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐξαρκεῖν ταῖς δίκαις, οἷς οὐδὲ παιομένοις μὴ παρέχειν ἑαυτοὺς οὐδὲ κακῶς ἀκούουσι μὴ εὐλογεῖν ἔξεστιν· οὐ γὰρ ἀπαρκεῖ δίκαιον εἶναι (ἔστι δὲ δικαιοσύνης ἴσα ἴσοις ἀμείβειν), ἀλλʼ ἀγαθοῖς καὶ ἀνεξικάκοις εἶναι πρόκειται.

Allʼ hoi toioutoi (ō ti an eipoimi ta aporrhēta?) akouomen ta tēs paroimias Hē pornē tēn sōphrona. Hoi gar agoran stēsantes porneias kai katagōgas athesmous pepoiēmenoi tois neois pasēs aischras hēdonēs kai mēde tōn arsenōn pheidomenoi, arsenes en arsesi ta deina katergazomenoi, hosōn semnotera kai eueidestera sōmata pantoiōs auta hybrizontes, atimountes kai to poiēton tou theou kalon (ou gar autopoiēton epi gēs to kallos, alla hypo cheiros kai gnōmēs pempomenon tou theou), houtoi de ha synisasin autois kai tous spheterous legousi theous, epʼ autōn hōs semna kai tōn theōn auta auchountes, tauta hēmas loidorountai, kakizontes hoi moichoi kai paiderastai tous eunouchous kai monogamous, hoi dikēn ichthyōn zōntes; kai gar houtoi katapinousi ton empesonta, elaunontes ho ischyroteros ton asthenesteron. Kai touto esti sarkōn haptesthai anthrōpikōn, to keimenōn nomōn, hous hymeis kai hoi hymeteroi progonoi pros pasan dikaiosynēn exetasantes ethēkate, para toutous autous biazesthai, hōs mēde tous hyphʼ hymōn katapempomenous hēgemonas tōn ethnōn exarkein tais dikais, hois oude paiomenois mē parechein heautous oude kakōs akouousi mē eulogein exestin; ou gar aparkei dikaion einai (esti de dikaiosynēs isa isois ameibein), allʼ agathois kai anexikakois einai prokeitai.

But such people (how shall I speak of things unspeakable?) make us hear the proverb, “The harlot reproaches the chaste woman.” They have set up a market for prostitution and established lawless haunts for the young, for every kind of shameful pleasure, and they do not spare even males: males with males commit shocking deeds, outraging in every way all the noblest and most comely bodies, and dishonoring the beautiful work of God (for beauty on earth is not self-made, but sent by the hand and will of God). These people, who know what they themselves do, and ascribe the same things to their own gods, boasting of them as noble and worthy of the gods, revile us for these very things: adulterers and pederasts insult the celibate and the once-married. They live like fish, which swallow whatever falls in their way, the stronger chasing the weaker. This is what it is to feed on human flesh: to do violence, against the very laws that you and your ancestors laid down after examining them for all justice, to such a degree that not even the provincial governors you send out are enough to try the cases, and to do it to people who are not allowed, when struck, to refuse to offer themselves, nor, when reviled, to refuse to bless. For it is not enough for us to be just (justice is to return like for like); we are required to be good and to bear wrong patiently.

Chapter 35

35Otto 7:178–180

Τίς οὖν εὖ φρονῶν εἴποι τοιούτους ὄντας ἡμᾶς ἀνδροφόνους εἶναι; Οὐ γὰρ ἔστι πάσασθαι κρεῶν ἀνθρωπικῶν μὴ πρότερον ἀποκτείνασί τινα. Τὸ πρότερον οὖν ψευδόμενοι, τὸ δεύτερον κἂν μέν τις αὐτοὺς ἔρηται εἰ ἑωράκασιν ἃ λέγουσιν, οὐδεὶς οὕτως ἀπηρυθριασμένος ὡς εἰπεῖν ἰδεῖν. Καίτοι καὶ δοῦλοί εἰσιν ἡμῖν, τοῖς μὲν καὶ πλείους τοῖς δὲ ἐλάττους, οὓς οὐκ ἔστι λαθεῖν· ἀλλὰ καὶ τούτων οὐδεὶς καθʼ ἡμῶν τὰ τηλικαῦτα οὐδὲ κατεψεύσατο. Οὓς γὰρ ἴσασιν οὐδʼ ἰδεῖν κἂν δικαίως φονευόμενον ὑπομένοντας, τούτων τίς ἂν κατείποι ἢ ἀνδροφονίαν ἢ ἀνθρωποβορίαν; Τίς οὐχὶ τῶν περὶ σπουδῆς τὰς διʼ ὅπλων ἀγωνίας καὶ διὰ θηρίων, καὶ μάλιστα τὰς ὑφʼ ὑμῶν ἀγομένας, ἔχει; Ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς, πλησίον εἶναι τὸ ἰδεῖν τὸν φονευόμενον τοῦ ἀποκτεῖναι νομίζοντες, ἀπηγορεύσαμεν τὰς τοιαύτας θέας. Πῶς οὖν μηδὲ ὁρῶντες, ἵνα μὴ ἑαυτοῖς ἅγος καὶ μίασμα προστριψαίμεθα, φονεύειν δυνάμεθα; Καὶ οἳ τὰς τοῖς ἀμβλωθριδίοις χρωμένας ἀνδροφονεῖν τε καὶ λόγον ὑφέξειν τῆς ἐξαμβλώσεως τῷ θεῷ φαμεν, κατὰ ποῖον ἀνδροφονοῦμεν λόγον; Οὐ γὰρ τοῦ αὐτοῦ νομίζειν μὲν καὶ τὸ κατὰ γαστρὸς ζῶον εἶναι καὶ διὰ τοῦτο αὐτοῦ μέλειν τῷ θεῷ, καὶ παρεληλυθότα εἰς τὸν βίον φονεύειν, καὶ μὴ ἐκτιθέναι μὲν τὸ γεννηθέν, ὡς τῶν ἐκτιθέντων τεκνοκτονούντων, πάλιν δὲ τὸ τραφὲν ἀναιρεῖν· ἀλλʼ ἐσμὲν πάντα πανταχοῦ ὅμοιοι καὶ ἴσοι, δουλεύοντες τῷ λόγῳ καὶ οὐκ ἄρχοντες αὐτοῦ.

Tis oun eu phronōn eipoi toioutous ontas hēmas androphonous einai? Ou gar esti pasasthai kreōn anthrōpikōn mē proteron apokteinasi tina. To proteron oun pseudomenoi, to deuteron kan men tis autous erētai ei heōrakasin ha legousin, oudeis houtōs apērythriasmenos hōs eipein idein. Kaitoi kai douloi eisin hēmin, tois men kai pleious tois de elattous, hous ouk esti lathein; alla kai toutōn oudeis kathʼ hēmōn ta tēlikauta oude katepseusato. Hous gar isasin oudʼ idein kan dikaiōs phoneuomenon hypomenontas, toutōn tis an kateipoi ē androphonian ē anthrōpoborian? Tis ouchi tōn peri spoudēs tas diʼ hoplōn agōnias kai dia thēriōn, kai malista tas hyphʼ hymōn agomenas, echei? Allʼ hēmeis, plēsion einai to idein ton phoneuomenon tou apokteinai nomizontes, apēgoreusamen tas toiautas theas. Pōs oun mēde horōntes, hina mē heautois hagos kai miasma prostripsaimetha, phoneuein dynametha? Kai hoi tas tois amblōthridiois chrōmenas androphonein te kai logon hyphexein tēs examblōseōs tǭ theǭ phamen, kata poion androphonoumen logon? Ou gar tou autou nomizein men kai to kata gastros zōon einai kai dia touto autou melein tǭ theǭ, kai parelēlythota eis ton bion phoneuein, kai mē ektithenai men to gennēthen, hōs tōn ektithentōn teknoktonountōn, palin de to traphen anairein; allʼ esmen panta pantachou homoioi kai isoi, douleuontes tǭ logǭ kai ouk archontes autou.

Who in his right mind, then, would say that we, being such people, are murderers? For one cannot eat human flesh without first killing someone. Their first charge is a lie; as for the second, if anyone asks them whether they have seen what they describe, no one is so shameless as to say that he has. And yet we have slaves, some of us more and some fewer, from whom nothing can be hidden; but not one of them has ever told such lies about us. For who could accuse of murder or cannibalism people who, as they know, cannot bear to watch even a man being justly put to death? Who does not eagerly attend the contests of gladiators and of wild beasts, especially those you put on? But we, considering that to watch a man being put to death is close to killing him, have renounced such spectacles. How then can we commit murder, when we will not even watch, lest we bring guilt and pollution on ourselves? We say that women who use drugs to bring on abortion commit murder and will have to give account to God for the abortion; on what principle, then, would we commit murder? For it is not consistent to regard even the fetus in the womb as a living being, and therefore an object of God's care, and then to kill it once it has come into life; nor to refuse to expose a newborn child, on the ground that those who expose children are child-murderers, and then to do away with a child that has been reared. No, we are in all things always alike and consistent, being servants of reason and not its masters.

Chapter 36

36Otto 7:180–184

Τίς ἂν οὖν ἀνάστασιν πεπιστευκὼς ἐπὶ σώμασιν ἀναστησομένοις ἑαυτὸν παράσχοι τάφον; Οὐ γὰρ τῶν αὐτῶν καὶ ἀναστήσεσθαι ἡμῶν πεπεῖσθαι τὰ σώματα καὶ ἐσθίειν αὐτὰ ὡς οὐκ ἀναστησόμενα, καὶ ἀποδώσειν μὲν νομίζειν τὴν γῆν τοὺς ἰδίους νεκρούς, οὓς δέ τις αὐτὸς ἐγκατέθαψεν αὐτῷ μήτε ἀπαιτηθήσεσθαι. Τοὐναντίον μὲν οὖν εἰκὸς τοὺς μὲν μήτε λόγον ὑφέξειν τοῦ ἐνταῦθα ἢ πονηροῦ ἢ χρηστοῦ βίου μήτε ἀνάστασιν εἶναι οἰομένους, συναπόλλυσθαι δὲ τῷ σώματι καὶ τὴν ψυχὴν καὶ οἷον ἐναποσβέννυσθαι λογιζομένους, μηδενὸς ἂν ἀποσχέσθαι τολμήματος· τοὺς δὲ μηδὲν ἀνεξέταστον ἔσεσθαι παρὰ τῷ θεῷ, συγκολασθήσεσθαι δὲ καὶ τὸ ὑπουργῆσαν σῶμα ταῖς ἀλόγοις ὁρμαῖς τῆς ψυχῆς καὶ ἐπιθυμίαις πεπεισμένους, οὐδεὶς λόγος ἔχει οὐδὲ τῶν βραχυτάτων τι ἁμαρτεῖν. Εἰ δέ τῳ λῆρος πολὺς δοκεῖ, τὸ σαπὲν καὶ διαλυθὲν καὶ ἀφανισθὲν σῶμα συστῆναι πάλιν, κακίας μὲν οὐκ ἂν εἰκότως δόξαν ἀποφεροίμεθα διὰ τοὺς οὐ πιστεύοντας ἀλλʼ εὐηθείας· οἷς γὰρ ἀπατῶμεν ἑαυτοὺς λόγοις ἀδικοῦμεν οὐδένα. Ὅτι μέντοι οὐ καθʼ ἡμᾶς μόνον ἀναστήσεται τὰ σώματα, ἀλλὰ καὶ κατὰ πολλοὺς τῶν φιλοσόφων, περίεργον ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος δεικνύειν, ἵνα μὴ ἐξαγωνίους τοῖς προκειμένοις ἐπεισάγειν δοκῶμεν λόγους, ἢ περὶ νοητῶν καὶ αἰσθητῶν καὶ τῆς τούτων συστάσεως λέγοντες, ἢ ὅτι πρεσβύτερα τὰ ἀσώματα τῶν σωμάτων καὶ τὰ νοητὰ προάγει τῶν αἰσθητῶν, κἂν πρώτοις περιπίπτωμεν τοῖς αἰσθητοῖς, συνισταμένων ἐκ μὲν τῶν ἀσωμάτων κατὰ τὴν ἐπισύνθεσιν τῶν νοητῶν σωμάτων, ἐκ δὲ τῶν νοητῶν τῶν αἰσθητῶν· οὐ γὰρ κωλύει κατὰ τὸν Πυθαγόραν καὶ τὸν Πλάτωνα, γενομένης τῆς διαλύσεως τῶν σωμάτων, ἐξ ὧν τὴν ἀρχὴν συνέστη ἀπὸ τῶν αὐτῶν αὐτὰ καὶ πάλιν συστῆναι. Ἀλλʼ ἀνακείσθω μὲν ὁ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως λόγος.

Tis an oun anastasin pepisteukōs epi sōmasin anastēsomenois heauton paraschoi taphon? Ou gar tōn autōn kai anastēsesthai hēmōn pepeisthai ta sōmata kai esthiein auta hōs ouk anastēsomena, kai apodōsein men nomizein tēn gēn tous idious nekrous, hous de tis autos enkatethapsen autǭ mēte apaitēthēsesthai. Tounantion men oun eikos tous men mēte logon hyphexein tou entautha ē ponērou ē chrēstou biou mēte anastasin einai oiomenous, synapollysthai de tǭ sōmati kai tēn psychēn kai hoion enaposbennysthai logizomenous, mēdenos an aposchesthai tolmēmatos; tous de mēden anexetaston esesthai para tǭ theǭ, synkolasthēsesthai de kai to hypourgēsan sōma tais alogois hormais tēs psychēs kai epithymiais pepeismenous, oudeis logos echei oude tōn brachytatōn ti hamartein. Ei de tǭ lēros polys dokei, to sapen kai dialythen kai aphanisthen sōma systēnai palin, kakias men ouk an eikotōs doxan apopheroimetha dia tous ou pisteuontas allʼ euētheias; hois gar apatōmen heautous logois adikoumen oudena. Hoti mentoi ou kathʼ hēmas monon anastēsetai ta sōmata, alla kai kata pollous tōn philosophōn, periergon epi tou parontos deiknyein, hina mē exagōnious tois prokeimenois epeisagein dokōmen logous, ē peri noētōn kai aisthētōn kai tēs toutōn systaseōs legontes, ē hoti presbytera ta asōmata tōn sōmatōn kai ta noēta proagei tōn aisthētōn, kan prōtois peripiptōmen tois aisthētois, synistamenōn ek men tōn asōmatōn kata tēn episynthesin tōn noētōn sōmatōn, ek de tōn noētōn tōn aisthētōn; ou gar kōlyei kata ton Pythagoran kai ton Platōna, genomenēs tēs dialyseōs tōn sōmatōn, ex hōn tēn archēn synestē apo tōn autōn auta kai palin systēnai. Allʼ anakeisthō men ho peri tēs anastaseōs logos.

Who, believing in a resurrection, would offer himself as a tomb for bodies that are going to rise? For it is not consistent both to be convinced that our bodies will rise and to eat them as though they will not rise, and to believe that the earth will give back its own dead, but that those whom one has buried inside oneself will not be demanded back. On the contrary, it is likely that those who think they will give no account of their present life, whether bad or good, and that there is no resurrection, and reckon that the soul perishes with the body and is, as it were, extinguished with it, will stop at no outrage. But those who are convinced that nothing will go unexamined before God, and that the body which served the irrational impulses and desires of the soul will be punished together with it, have no reason to commit even the slightest sin. If it seems to anyone utter nonsense that the body which has rotted, been dissolved, and vanished should be put together again, we could not reasonably, on account of those who do not believe, be thought wicked, but only simple; for by the arguments with which we deceive ourselves, if we do, we wrong no one. That bodies will rise, not only according to us but also according to many of the philosophers, it would be superfluous to show at present, lest we seem to bring in arguments foreign to the matter at hand, speaking of intelligible and perceptible things and their constitution, or of how incorporeal things are older than bodies and intelligible things precede perceptible ones, even though we come upon perceptible things first, bodies being constituted from incorporeal things by the combination of intelligibles, and perceptible things from intelligible ones. For according to Pythagoras and Plato nothing prevents bodies, once they have been dissolved, from being put together again from the same elements from which they were constituted in the first place. But let the discussion of the resurrection be deferred.

Chapter 37

37Otto 7:184

Ὑμεῖς δέ, ὦ πάντα ἐν πᾶσι φύσει καὶ παιδείᾳ χρηστοὶ καὶ μέτριοι καὶ φιλάνθρωποι καὶ τῆς βασιλείας ἄξιοι, διαλελυμένῳ μὲν τὰ ἐγκλήματα, ἐπιδεδειχότι δὲ ὅτι καὶ θεοσεβεῖς καὶ ἐπιεικεῖς καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς κεκολασμένοι, τὴν βασιλικὴν κεφαλὴν ἐπινεύσατε. Τίνες γὰρ καὶ δικαιότεροι ὧν δέονται τυχεῖν, ἢ οἵτινες περὶ μὲν τῆς ἀρχῆς τῆς ὑμετέρας εὐχόμεθα ἵνα παῖς μὲν παρὰ πατρὸς κατὰ τὸ δικαιότατον διαδέχησθε τὴν βασιλείαν, αὔξην δὲ καὶ ἐπίδοσιν καὶ ἡ ἀρχὴ ὑμῶν, πάντων ὑποχειρίων γινομένων, λαμβάνῃ; Τοῦτο δʼ ἐστὶ καὶ πρὸς ἡμῶν, ὅπως ἤρεμον καὶ ἡσύχιον βίον διάγοιμεν, αὐτοὶ δὲ πάντα τὰ κεκελευσμένα προθύμως ὑπηρετοῖμεν.

Hymeis de, ō panta en pasi physei kai paideią chrēstoi kai metrioi kai philanthrōpoi kai tēs basileias axioi, dialelymenǭ men ta enklēmata, epidedeichoti de hoti kai theosebeis kai epieikeis kai tas psychas kekolasmenoi, tēn basilikēn kephalēn epineusate. Tines gar kai dikaioteroi hōn deontai tychein, ē hoitines peri men tēs archēs tēs hymeteras euchometha hina pais men para patros kata to dikaiotaton diadechēsthe tēn basileian, auxēn de kai epidosin kai hē archē hymōn, pantōn hypocheiriōn ginomenōn, lambanę̄? Touto dʼ esti kai pros hēmōn, hopōs ēremon kai hēsychion bion diagoimen, autoi de panta ta kekeleusmena prothymōs hypēretoimen.

And you, who are in every way, by nature and by education, good, moderate, humane, and worthy of your rule: now that I have refuted the charges and shown that we are godly, gentle, and disciplined in soul, bow your royal heads in assent. For who are more deserving to obtain what they ask than we, who pray for your rule, that you may, son from father, as is most just, succeed to the kingdom, and that your empire may grow and increase as all things are brought under your hand? This is also to our advantage, that we may lead a quiet and peaceful life, and may ourselves readily do all that is commanded.